This is a blog where Jennifer(J) and I(Sand or S) roleplay. You may submit pairings to us and we might take an interest. Our fandoms are LOTR, APH, Avengers, Sherlock Holmes, and Sengoku Basara. Yaoi Only of course.
Sam groaned as he woke up on a soft, huge bed. He looked around the room and frowned. He was pretty sure he went to sleep in a hotel room with Dean. He sat up and picked up a random object to use as a weapon since his was left in the hotel. He started to quietly check out the house.
It was a nice house, large and spacious. It had a warm, safe atmosphere to it and a calming, floral scent floated down the hall from the living room. A man was sitting on the couch, from the hallway you couldn’t see anything more than his dirty blond hair.
Sam edged around a wall and watched the head. He raised his weapon as he approached the person with his breath held. He wasn’t fooled by the house.
The man turned around to look at him, a grin on his face, “Hello, Sammy-boy.” The familiar trickster greeted.
Sam stopped moving and glared at the other, “You. I should have known.”
The trickster grinned and disappeared just to reappear closer to the hunter, “Now now, no reason to glare.” He purred and slid one hand down Sam’s chest, “I’m just giving you a vacation, kiddo.”
Sam stepped back away from the other, “I don’t want a vacation. Just send me back.”
“Now now, you and Dean-o deserve some R&R. Time has stopped back where you were, but now the two of you get to have a little fun. I’m letting some friend’s of mine take care of Dean, but I wanted you to myself.” He said and stepped closer.
“You took Dean!” Sam said and backed up to the wall, “We don’t need a vacation, just fix everything.”
“Oh come on, Sammy, where’s the fun in that?”
“Nothing about this is fun. It’s practically kidnap.” Sam said as he rolled his eyes.
“Oh come on Sam. Haven’t you two ever just hoped for a break? Wanted a time to rest without having to worry someone out their needs your help? Isn’t Dean always telling you he’s tired? Just take a break, kiddo.”
Sam sighed, “Okay so we do need a break but how is kidnapping going to help?”
“You can do anything you want here, Sammy. Sleep, read, eat... Your brother is having fun with a couple of broads. If you want one I’m sure he’ll share,” The trickster said with a laugh, “Just have some fun.”
Sam just stared at the other, “How can I even trust you? You’ve made me watch Dean die a million times. How do I know you’re telling the truth?”
“How can I prove myself, hmm?” He asked and pressed up against the hunter.
Sam turned his face away and tensed up.
The trickster ran his hands across Sam’s shoulders, “I had to like the difficult one, hmm? You always did like Demons more than Angels...”
“What does that have to do with anything?”
“Just saying, you’d probably rather have that one demon, Ruby? Instead of me...” He said softly and his hand slid to the buttons on Sam’s shirt. “Guess nothing can be done about that,” He said. He fingered the button before backing away.
Sam’s breath hitched slightly, “That’s not completely true....” The only reason he didn’t like the trickster was because he screwed with his mind.
The trickster grinned over his shoulder, “Oh really?” He asked and came close to him again. “Cause I sure would love to have a piece of you...”
Sam rolled his eyes, “The only way you’re getting a piece of me is if you promise not to ever screw with my head again.”
He hummed softly and slid his arms around the hunter’s neck, “What if I promise not to do anything bad with this pretty little head of yours. Cause I could do some fun things I don’t think you’d mind...”
“Just don’t kill Dean again.” Sam said as he looked down at the other.
“Promise.” He purred and stood on his toes to catch his lips.
Sam slowly deepened the kiss.
The trickster moaned softly before pulling back, “Mmm... I think we should head to my room. More comfortable yes?” He asked. It was just a flash and they were laying on a large bed.
Sam looked surprised for a moment, “That’s hard to get used too.”
The trickster chuckled and kissed him again, “Makes things easy though,” He said before kissing him again, his mojo sending a wave of pleasure through the hunter at the second kiss.
Sam gasped and arched into the other as his cock full hardened at the zap of pleasure coursing through his body.
The trickster ground into him and pulled back with a smirk. Suddenly their clothes were gone and he slid his hands down Sam’s body. The trickster himself was kind of out of shape, but he enjoyed the feel of the others muscles.
Sam wiggled slightly and panted against the bed, “Damn...” He said shuddered. He hadn’t felt this good in a while.
The trickster grinned, “The name’s Gabriel, by the way, Sammy. I don’t think I ever told you and Dean that...” He said before leaning down and flicking his tongue over the boy’s nipple.
Sam arched up with a groan. “Fuck, Gabriel”
Gabriel gently sucked on his nipple.
Sam tangled a head into his hair and held him close as his eyes fluttered.
Gabriel looked up at him with a smirk as he worried the nub gently between his teeth. His other hand slid down to stroke the hunter.
Sam threw his head back, “Fuck... Fuck... Fuck...” He repeated as his cock leaked.
Gabriel kissed his way down his body to lick up his cock.
“Gabe... I’m not.. I’m close...” Sam warned as he arched into the tongue.
Gabriel hummed approvingly and sucked on the head of his cock.
Sam bit his lip as he spilt his seed into the other’s mouth.
Gabriel moaned as he swallowed to down. He then moved up to lay beside the hunter.
“Fuck, that was....” Sam trailed off as he caught his breath and shuddered through his high.
Gabriel grinned and rubbed his side, “Think you’ll enjoy your vacation now?”
Sam chuckled, “I don’t know... You might have to show me that again.” He grinned at the other.
Gabriel grinned more and stroked his hip, “Happily. Now, or? Maybe you’d like something to eat?”
“Yeah, let’s eat.” Sam said and sat up.
Gabriel pecked his lips and suddenly Sam was seated at a table and Gabriel was gone. After a few minutes, the trickster brought out food.
Sam blinked but smiled, “Thanks but I could have made something.”
Gabriel kissed his cheek and served him, “You’re suppose to relax.”
Sam rolled his eyes but started to eat.
Gabriel grinned and kissed his cheek before walking off.
Sam watched him as he ate.
Gabriel hummed softly in a different room. When he came back he was wearing little white panties and a bra. Over them was a thin, see-through silk shirt trimmed in pale blue.
Sam stopped mid bite to look at the other. He didn’t close his mouth as he looked the other over. He could already feel his body reacting.
Gabriel grinned and leaned against the doorway, “You like, kiddo?”
Sam could only nod.
Gabriel slowly walked over, slightly shaking his hips. He closed Sam’s mouth for him and pecked his lips softly. “Eat, kiddo, then we can have some fun.”
Sam could only nod again as he finished eating.
Gabriel went around the room, not really doing anything other than showing his ass off for the hunter.
Sam watched his ass and soon his cock was hardened completely.
Gabriel got a popsicle and sat on the table near the other as he licked it.
Sam soon finished eating and grinned at the other. He leaned over and licked the other side of the popsicle.
Gabriel hummed approvingly and licked at Sam’s tongue.
Sam stood up to pull the other close.
Gabriel grinned and wrapped his legs around Sam’s waist. “I see you’re starting to open up to this idea.”
Sam easily picked the other up and kissed him.
Gabriel laughed into the kiss and wrapped his arms around his neck.
Sam smiled into the kiss and nipped his lips.
Gabriel opened his mouth for the other and gently gripped his hair.
Sam claimed his mouth and he ground into the other.
Gabriel moaned and sucked on his tongue as he ground back.
Sam sat the other on the edge of the table as one hand ran over his slick shirt.
Gabriel pulled back and leaned back on his hands, letting Sam get a good look at him.
Sam started to kiss his neck and one hand slid under the shirt.
Gabriel shivered and leaned his head back.
Sam rubbed his hand over the white panties as he marked the other’s neck.
Gabriel moaned softly and arched up into him.
Sam palmed him as his other hand slid under the bra to tease his nipple.
Gabriel groaned and suddenly they were in his bedroom again. He leaned back and pulled Sam ontop of him.
Sam straddled the other and pushed his silk covering up. as he kissed down his stomach.
Gabriel shivered, “Sammy...”
Sam hummed as he liked his cock through the panties.
Gabriel gasped softly and arched up.
Sam mouthed at the head and massaged his thighs.
Gabriel spread his legs more, “F-fuck... I’m suppose to be... the one giving you special... treatment, Sammy...”
Sam nipped his thigh and pulled the underwear down to lick up his cock.
Gabriel moaned and thrust up.
Sam slowly took the cock into his mouth.
Gabriel reached down to grip his hair.
Sam swallowed around his cock.
“D-damn... Close, Sammy...” He warned.
Sam moaned and rubbed his tongue on the underside.
Gabriel groaned his name and came.
Sam swallowed his cum and peppered kisses on his thighs.
Gabriel panted and stroked his hair.
Sam kissed up his body and gently kissed him.
Gabriel kissed him back lovingly. “Mmm... So glad I chose you over your brother...”
Sam nipped his lip, “Yeah, me too.”
Gabriel kissed him again and rolled them over. “You need to rest, you know... That’s the point of this.”
Sam grinned at him and just agreed.
Gabriel laid next to him and pressed his silk clothed body against him, “I can do whatever you want for you though.”
Sam snuggled into and gently kissed his neck, “Being away from it all his nice.”
Gabriel rubbed his side, “I’d love to keep you here forever...”
Sam laughed softly and nuzzled him, “You’d get tired of me.”
“Nah. You’d probably get tired of me first and ask for some of the broads from Dean... That’s why I can’t keep you... It’d hurt my feelings when we got to it.” He said with a little pout.
Sam rolled his eyes, “I’ve never been one for broads.”
Gabriel snorted softly, “More for broads than angels. I’ve been watching you, Sam, I know that,”
“Can you blame me?” Sam said as he closed his eyes.
Gabriel pouted, “Not all of us are that bad...” He said softly.
“I’m sorry.” Sam said, “I know it’s not true but it still makes me cautious of them.”
Gabriel nuzzled his neck, “At least you’re okay with me, for now.”
Sam nodded and was soon napping.
Gabriel just snuggled him and let him sleep, after all, the was the point. He was going to miss the hunter when he sent him back to keep fighting.
Sam woke up sometime after with a stretch and a content moan.
Gabriel had his eyes closed and his head resting on Sam’s just, still wearing his silky outfit. He was just listening to the hunter’s heart and didn’t feel like moving yet.
Sam smiled at the sight and knew he would miss the other when he was sent away.
Gabriel hummed softly, “I think I’ll just take you and Dean-o for a vacation every few months, whaddya say?”
Sam nodded, “We’d probably need it.” He didn’t the the other was serious but he would agree.
Gabriel grinned and kissed his chin.
Sam turned to actually kiss him.
Gabriel closed his eyes and kissed him lovingly.
Sam pulled back to look at him, “I just want you to know that I will miss this when I have to go back.”
“Mmm... I will too... Which is why I’ll be bringing you back...”
Sam smiled and kissed him again.
Gabriel kissed back and slid his hand to rub Sam’s inner thigh.
Sam spread his legs for the other.
Gabriel grinned and slid one finger over his cock.
Sam gasped as it twitched.
The trickster hummed and fondled his balls.
Sam closed his eyes and arched into the other.
He squeezed them gently and sent a spark of mojo through him at the same time.
“AH! Fuck!” Sam cried out and tangled his hand into the other’s hair.
Gabriel smirked and slid his fingers up his body, sparks of pleasure going everywhere he touched.
Sam bit his lip as writhed. His cock was leaking heavily and he was close to coming.
Gabriel reached down to grip his cock with his mojo fingers.
Sam cried out as he spilled his seed over the fingers.
Gabriel grinned and let the magic slide away.
Sam was left panting on the bed.
Gabriel hummed and licked his fingers clean.
Sam grinned at the other.
The trickster grinned back and leaned up to kiss him lovingly.
Sam leaned into the kiss.
“I really like you, Sam...” He said softly.
“I like you too...” Sam said as he traced shapes on the other.
Gabriel smiled and rubbed his hips, “If you ever need something, I’ll be glad to help.”
Sam nodded, “That means alot.”
Gabriel kissed his cheek, “I probably won’t be able to help much if it comes to Lucifer or Michael, but... I’d be willing to try... For you.”
“Support is still needed.” Sam said and kissed him.
Gabriel kissed back lovingly, “Is there anything you’d like to do now?”
Sam stroked his cheek, “Just being here is good.”
Gabriel grinned and nuzzled him, pressing closer to him in the process.
Sam wrapped an arm around him.
Gabriel gently tangled his legs with the others.
Gabriel kept the hunters for about a week before sending the two back. They were exactly where, and when, they had been before he took them.
Sam was a bit disappointed when they came back but he was glad to see his brother.
Dean seemed quite relaxed, but he smelled of sex and booze and his hair was all sorts of messed up, “Well... Did you have fun, Sammy?”
Sam nodded, “Looks like you did too Dean.” Sam smirked at him, although he didn’t look much better.
“Those broads were kinky...”
Sam rolled his eyes, “I don’t want to hear about your sex life.”
Dean snorted, “Party pooper.”
Sam grinned and sat up, “So, what’s next?”
Dean stretched, “I guess we get cleaned up and look for a case...”
Sam nodded, “Guess so...”
Dean huffed as he flipped through another book. He was getting tired of all the research. He liked having Castiel around to help at least, but he wouldn’t mind another vacation like he had had months ago.
Sam threw the book down in frustration, “We are getting nowhere! I’m going for a walk!” He said loudly as he grabbed his jacket as he stomped out the door. He walked down to the coke machine before stopping a sighing, “Gabriel? Are you listening? Um, well, if you are... I think we need another break.”
Suddenly arms wrapped around the hunter from behind, “Shall we check with your brother first or just take him away like I did last time?”
Sam leaned into the other, “Just take him, I’m sure he needs a break as well.”
“And Castiel?”
“I think Dean would rather spend time with Castiel this time. He’s grown quiet close to him.”
Gabriel nodded and suddenly the room around them changed and they were laying on Gabriel’s bed, the angel wearing the same silky outfit as last time, which he had secretly put Dean in this time as well, kinda hoping to make the other hunter a bit mad. He would of put it on Castiel, but he didn’t think the other angel would even care.
Sam grinned at the other and moved to kiss him.
Gabriel kissed back lovingly, “I’ve missed you.”
“I’ve missed you too.” Sam said softly and stroked his cheek.
Gabriel leaned up and kissed him, “Would you like to rest first or?” He asked softly.
Sam smirked and straddled the other, “I can think of a few things I’d like to do first.”
Gabriel pulled Sam down into a kiss.
Sam gently nipped his lip.
Gabriel slid his hands to grip Sam’s hair and he nipped at his lip.
Sam ground into him.
Gabriel ground back.
Sam started to kiss down his body.
Gabriel panted and spread his legs.
Sam pulled back slightly and pulled on his clothes, “I think you need to lose some clothes.”
Gabriel pouted, “But I like this outfit.”
Sam kissed his pout, “Wear it for me later? I want to see you, all of you.”
Gabriel nodded and his clothes vanished, “First man I’ve met not to care I’m chubby...”
Sam pecked his lips, “You’re not chubby, you’re adorable.”
Gabriel chuckled and rolled his eyes, “I’m chubby and I quite like it so you don’t have to call it something else.” He said with a grin.
Sam grinned back, “Can I call it adorably chubby?”
Gabriel snorted, “If you want.”
Sam kissed him playfully, “You’re amazing.”
Gabriel blushed and rolled his eyes.
Sam started to kiss down his body.
Gabriel shivered and arched up.
Sam took a nipple into his mouth as one hand stroked his body and the other rubbed over the neglected nipple.
Gabriel moaned, “Damn... Sammy...”
Sam gently tugged on the nipple with his teeth.
Gabriel cried out softly.
Sam slow continued his journey down the other’s body and stopped to nip at his stomach. He used his hands to part Gabriel’s legs as he licked up his cock.
Gabriel giggled softly.
Sam grinned up at him and kissed the tip playfully.
Gabriel hummed and arched.
Sam took the head into his mouth and sucked softly.
Gabriel moaned softly and bucked up.
Sam took him all the way him and hollowed his cheeks.
Gabriel gripped his hair.
Sam swallowed around him and one hand gently tugged his balls.
Gabriel groaned out a warning.
Sam sucked harder and moaned around him.
Gabriel groaned his name as he came.
Sam swallowed his cum with a soft moan. He gently kissed the other’s thighs as he grinned up at him.
Gabriel panted and stroked his hair, “You’re perfect...”
Sam kissed up his body and kissed him softly.
Gabriel kissed back deeply before disappearing and appearing behind Sam to gently push him to lay on his stomach.
Sam laid down for the other and looked at him over his shoulder.
Gabriel poofed Sam’s clothes away before straddling his hims and starting to rub his back. “Vacation for you, remember?”
Sam hummed and relaxed under the other’s hands.
Gabriel massaged gently and hummed.
Sam was lulled into sleep as his muscles lost all tension.
Sam sighed in content as he woke up from his nap a few hours later.
Gabriel wasn’t in the room when Sam woke up.
Sam frowned but got up to see if he could find the other.
Gabriel was standing out on a balcony, 6 golden, white tipped wings spread out behind him, reflecting the light and making them look shiny.
Sam stood in the doorway to watch the other. He marvelled at the beauty of the wings.
Gabriel looked over his shoulder and gave Sam a smile.
Sam smiled back and came out to where he was at.
Gabriel folded one side of his wings so he could pull Sam close without hitting him. He then wrapped the three wings around the tall hunter.
Sam leaned into him, “They’re beautiful.”
Gabriel just smiled a bit and nuzzled Sam.
Sam gave him more room and looked out the balcony.
Gabriel kissed his neck and rubbed his hips. “Hey Sam?”
“Hmm?” Sam hummed out.
“I... I love you...”
Sam turned to look at him with wide eyes, “Do you mean that?”
Gabriel swallowed hard and nodded. His wings shivered slightly, showing his nervousness.
Sam grinned big and pulled the other into a gently kiss, “I love you too.”
Gabriel gasped softly and kissed him again, both sets of wings wrapping around him.
Sam wrapped his arms around the other’s neck.
Gabriel held him close and smiled up at him.
Sam gently stroked his wings, “Their soft...”
Gabriel smiled and fluttered his wings gently.
Sam held him close.
Gabriel put them back on his bed with a grin.
Sam stroked his shoulder and kissed him again.
Gabriel kissed back lovingly.
Sam ran a hand down his body, “I’d love to say here with you forever.”
“I’d love to keep you here...”
“I know but I have to go sometime.”
“I know...” He said softly and nuzzled his neck.
Sam closed his eyes and relaxed into him.
Gabriel rubbed his side gently, “Wonder if Dean and Cassy are getting along...” He murmured.
Sam laughed softly, “I’d say they are.”
Gabriel hummed softly. Part of him wanted to check on his little brother. He wondered if that was how Dean felt with Sammy being in a different house.
Sam kissed his cheek, “Go check on them.”
“They’re probably fine,” He murmured and kissed Sam’s lips.
Sam gently licked his lips, “You sure you don’t want to check on them?”
Gabriel pressed closer to him, “Don’t wanna leave you.”
Sam wiggled under him, “Good.”
Gabriel kissed him again and ground into him.
Sam gasped and arched into the other.
Gabriel smirked and reached to palm him.
Sam moaned and his eyes fluttered closed.
Gabriel poofed his clothes away and stroked him.
Sam whimpered as his cock hardened.
Gabriel kissed down his body.
Sam panted softly and spread his legs.
Gabriel kissed his head.
Sam gasped softly and arched up.
Gabriel sucked on his head.
Sam shuddered and closed his eyes.
Gabriel took him all the way down and swallowed.
Sam whimpered softly.
Gabriel hummed around him.
“G-Gabriel... I... I close...”
Gabriel reached up to squeeze his balls.
Sam cried out the other’s name as he came.
Gabriel swallowed it all down with a moan.
Sam panted against the bed, “O-oh.”
Gabriel pulled back and crawled up to snuggle into his side.
Sam snuggled back.
Gabriel kissed him lovingly.
Dean jumped when he noticed himself in a strangely familiar room. His eyes grew wide as he realized he was wearing thin and silky clothes that reminded him of that girl, Chastity, whom he had tried to send Castiel off with.
Castiel frowned at the new room, then at Dean, “Why are you dressed like that Dean?”
Dean looked up at Castiel and blushed brightly, “O-oh... Hey Cas... Um. Not sure.”
Castiel cast his eyes around, “I don’t know how we got here.”
“Sam said they guys name was Gabriel last time. Probably the same guy.”
“Oh. Gabriel is my brother so it makes sense that he could do this.”
“So Gabriel’s an angel then?”
Castiel nodded, “An archangel.”
“Oh... Archangel. Right. Well. Looks like we get a little vacation then.”
Castiel laid down on the bed, “It is... awesome?” He tried to use a word he heard Dean use.
Dean chuckled and leaned back against the headboard, “Was last time. Though last time I had a bunch of hot babes everywhere.”
Castiel hummed, “It looks like you are left with just me.” He said.
“Mhm...” He said and looked at the other.
Castiel smiled at the other as he laid on the bed.
Dean moved to lay down so his head was even with Castiel’s and he smiled at the angel. He hoped the other didn’t notice the way his cock twitched at being in bed with the angel. He knew the silk didn’t hide anything.
Castiel scooted closer to the other.
Dean blushed a bit and looked away.
Castiel laid his head on the other’s shoulder. He still hadn’t got used to personal space.
Dean blushed more and his cock twitched.
Castiel noticed his reaction and tilted his head. He reached his hand to brush across the twitching organ.
Dean gasped and closed his eyes, “C-cas...”
Castiel hummed and pressed harder.
Dean moaned softly and bucked up.
Castiel slipped his hand into the silk and gripped his cock.
Dean gasped and gripped the angel’s arm gently.
Castiel stopped and looked up at him.
“No no... Don’t stop...” He whined softly.
Castiel started to stroke him.
Dean tightened his grip and bucked into his hand.
Castiel thumbed his head and kissed his collarbone.
Dean leaned his head back and panted.
Castiel used his other hand to tease his balls.
Dean groaned loudly, “Cas... Damn...”
Castiel gently squeezed his balls, “Is this right?”
Dean moaned loudly, “Oh god yes... Castiel...”
The ex-angel squeezed his cock as he stroked faster.
Dean’s toes curled and his arched up, “Cas... Cas... I’m close...”
Castiel moved so he could kiss the other as he thumbed the head.
Dean cried out against his lips and came.
Castiel brought his hand to look at the cum on his hands.
Dean panted against him.
Castiel licked his hand and looked at the other.
Dean shivered and blushed.
Castiel pulled his hand back to kiss the other.
Dean kissed him back lovingly.
Castiel smiled into the kiss.
Dean ran his hand down the angel’s side, “You got too much clothes.”
Castiel stood up to strip.
Dean watched and licked his lips.
Castiel blushed as he striped for the other.
“You look good, Cas...”
Castiel crawled back into the bed with the other and ran his hands down the see through shirt the other was wearing.
Dean leaned up to kiss him and reached to palm him.
Castiel gasped and his already hard cock twitched.
Dean gently stroked him.
Castiel wiggled on his lap and he started to pant.
Dean groaned softly and squeezed gently.
Castiel’s cock leaked and he arched into the other.
Dean thumbed his head gently.
Castiel panted deeply, “Cl-close...” He whimpered as cum streamed down his cock.
“Cum for me, Cas.” He purred and squeezed gently.
Castiel arched his back as he came.
Dean stroked him slowly through his high.
Castiel trembled above him.
Dean tugged him to lay down.
Castiel snuggled up to him.
Dean snuggled him and pecked his lips.
Castiel smiled into the kiss and rubbed his stomach.
Dean hugged him closer.
Castiel nuzzled into him, “I think I will enjoy it here.”
Dean nodded and stroked his hair, “Hell yea...”
Castiel grinned and pulled on his silk, “Are you going to keep this on the whole time?”
“I can...”
“I’d like to see you sometime...” He said and slid his hand under the shirt.
“Mmm... Then I can take it off whenever you want me to...”
Castiel kissed his neck as he traced shapes.
Dean bared his throat.
Cas started to mark his neck as his hand slid down to his underwear.
Dean moaned softly.
Castiel moved to straddle the other’s thighs and stared down at the other.
Dean looked up at him.
Castiel grinned and leaned down to kiss him as he rocked into his cock.
Dean kissed him back and bucked up.
Castiel moaned and kissed down his body. He licked him through the panties.
Dean gasped and squirmed lightly.
Castiel mouth his cock.
“C-cas... You done this before?”
Castiel licked him again, “No, but I’ve seen it.” He answered with a blush.
Dean blushed as well and stroked his hair, “You learn fast...”
Castiel smiled at the praise and gently tugged the underwear down.
Dean helped wiggle out of the panties.
Cas kissed his thighs and took the head into his mouth.
Dean gasped and bucked up slightly.
Castiel tongued the slit.
“God... Cas...”
Castiel slowly took his cock into his mouth.
“Fuck,” He groaned and bucked up gently.
Castiel swallowed around his member.
Dean pulled him back gently.
Castiel pulled off and looked up at the other.
Dean pulled him up into a kiss.
Castiel kissed the other back.
Dean slid one hand to tease his hole.
Castiel gasped and shuddered.
Dean slowly pushed one finger into him.
Castiel tensed but rocked into the finger.
Dean sucked on his lip gently.
“Dean... Dean...” He pulled back to pant.
Dean leaned up to suck on his neck. He added a second finger to search for his prostate.
Castiel cried out softly at the change of angle and trembled above him.
Dean kept stretching him and abusing his prostate.
Castiel rocked into the fingers, “Please Dean.” He begged as he cock leaked heavily.
Dean added his third finger and reached to stroke him.
Castiel writhed and arched his back as he came over the other.
Dean pulled back gently and sat up to kiss him.
Castiel panted softly as he kissed back.
Dean rubbed his back and grinned.
Castiel grinned back and ground into his cock.
Dean rubbed his cock against his hole.
Castiel shuddered and pressed against his cock, taking him slowly in.
Dean moaned softly and rubbed his hips.
Castiel panted and rested when the other was fully inside him.
Dean kissed his shoulder, “D-damn you’re tight.”
Castiel rocked gently back into him, “Y-yes Dean.”
Dean thrust up gently.
Castiel shuddered as his limp cock twitched.
Dean slowly rubbed his cock.
Castiel writhed on his cock and clutched at his chest.
Dean thrust up with a moan and held Castiel tightly.
Castiel shifted slightly and cried out when the other stroke his prostate.
Dean groaned and thrust up harder.
Castiel whimpered and rocked faster, “I-i yes!”
Dean stroked him in time with his thrusts.
“C-close...” The ex angel whimpered out and shuddered.
Dean kissed him hard and thumbed his head.
Castiel stiffened above him and came on their chests as he tightened around the other.
Dean groaned and came after a few more thrusts into him.
Castiel panted and fell on top of him.
Dean cradled him against his chest and kissed his temple.
Castiel nuzzled him.
Dean stroked his back.
Castiel slowly rolled off him.
Dean pulled him close again.
Castiel closed his eyes and was soon asleep.
Dean stroked his hair.
Castiel slept peacefully for a few hours.
Dean slept for awhile before getting up and going to bake a pie.
Castiel woke to the smell of pie.
Dean was singing loudly as he cooked.
Castiel grinned and just watched him.
Dean had the silky panties on again and he shook his ass.
Castiel hummed and gently wrapped his arms around the other.
Dean jumped slightly but grinned over his shoulder.
Castiel kissed his shoulder.
Dean leaned back into him.
Castiel rubbed his hips.
Dean hummed and cut a piece of pie.
Castiel gently nipped his neck.
Dean hummed and took a bite of pie.
Castiel kissed his cheek.
Dean held a bite out to him.
Castiel took the bit with a moan.
Dean grinned and ground his ass against Castiel.
Castiel pressed his hardening cock up against him.
Dean moaned and wiggled against him.
Castiel rubbed his cock over his covered hole.
Dean panted out his name softly.
Castiel slid his hands down his front.
Dean arched into his hands.
Castiel palmed him and and pressed against his back.
Dean moaned and rocked back into him.
Castiel reached to pull his underwear down.
Dean spread his legs slightly.
Castiel wrapped his hand around the other’s cock.
“C-cas... Fuck...” He moaned.
Castiel marked his neck as he rocked into the other and stroked him.
Dean reached back and tried to get Castiel inside him.
Castiel pressed against his hole but didn’t enter him.
“Cas... Please...”
Castiel pressed his leaking head inside and rubbed his thumb over the other’s.
Dean moaned and squeezed around him.
Castiel pulled out and pressed back in, sinking a little farther.
Dean pressed onto him.
Castiel panted into his neck as he slowly entered the other.
Dean groaned and massaged his cock. “Fuck you’re big...”
Castiel hummed and shuddered as he stopped to let the other adjust.
Dean rocked back slightly.
Castiel pressed against his sweet spot.
Dean moaned loudly.
Castiel slowly drug his cock over his prostate as he stroked the other’s cock.
“C-cas... close.” He warned and bucked back.
Castiel thrust into him hard and nipped his neck.
Dean cried out and came onto the counter.
Castiel thrust inside the other before stilling and cumming inside him.l
Dean panted heavily and leaned back against him.
Castiel pulled out of him.
Dean closed his eyes and whimpered softly at the soreness.
Castiel kissed his spine gently, “You okay?”
“Y-yea...”
“Do you want to eat?”
Dean nodded but still leaned against him.
Castiel gently lead him to the table.
Dean slowly sat down and winced.
Castiel sat beside he and started to feed him.
Dean blushed but let Cas feed him.
Castiel smiled at him and keep feeding him.
Dean ate and leaned into him.
Once they finished, Castiel stacked the dishes up and carried Dean to the bed.
Motochika led the male in blue out before pulling him into a deep kiss.
He moaned and wrapped himself around the other.
Motochika grinned and kiss over his face and ran his tongue over his eyepatch. “Mmm... It’s been too long, Masa...”
Masamune shivered slightly and chuckled, “You were here last week.”
“Too long. Need you every night.” He muttered and kissed down his neck.
Masa offered his neck and hummed in agreement, “Are you going to take me somewhere or are we going to stand here?”
Motochika grinned and gently bit his neck before starting to walk him home.
Masamune walked close to him.
Motochika took him inside and took him to his bedroom. It seemed the room had been repainted since the last time the other male had been over. It had once been purple but was now a deep blue.
“Nice color.” The other commented and sat on the bed.
Motochika grinned and pushed the other onto his back to climb ontop of him.
Masamune stretched his arms above him and grinned back as he rocked up.
Motochika kissed him and rocked his hips against him.
Masa parted his lips and moaned softly.
Motochika licked his teeth before kissing down his neck.
Masamune arched his neck up and his breath deepened.
Motochika gently undressed him and hummed.
“Motochika... hurry...”
Motochika chuckled and stroked his body, “So impatient.”
Masamune wiggled under him, “It’s been a week...”
Motochika grinned and kissed down his body, “And we have all night...”
Masamune whined softly and arched into the other.
Motochika nuzzled his crotch.
Masamune arched into him and his hand tangled into the other’s hair.
Motochika licked up his cock.
“Chika... Ahhh...” Masamune groaned and his hand tightened.
Motochika sucked on his head.
Masamune writhed as his cock twitched.
Motochika hummed and bobbed his head.
Masamune groaned and his cock leaked.
Motochika slowly pulled back with a pop and hummed.
Masamune whined and glared at the other.
Motochika grinned and slid up his body. He rubbed his clothed cock against his ass.
“Motochika... fuck me.” The other demanded.
Motochika chuckled but leaned back to strip.
Masamune watched him as he writhed impatiently.
Motochika leaned over him and kissed him. He rubbed the head of his cock against his hole.
“Yesss.” The other hissed out in please.
Motochika slowly pushed his head in.
Masamune arched up, silently begging for more.
Motochika groaned and slowly pushed all the way in.
Masamune’s hole massaged the other’s cock.
Motochika swore under his breath and reached up to slowly pull Masamune’s eyepatch off.
Masamune grinned and reached to do the same to the other.
Motochika grinned back and kissed his sewed shut eye. The eye was one thing that had first drawn him to the other. They were alike in that way.
Masamune turned his head to catch the other’s lip in a kiss.
Motochika kissed him and rocked his hips.
Masamune gasped and wrapped his leg around the other’s waist.
Motochika reached to stroke him in time with his thrusts.
Masamune groaned, “Motochika...”
Motochika thrust faster.
“I-I’m gonna!” Masamune moaned out.
Motochika stroked him faster.
Masamune arched his back as he came, his hole tightening.
Motochika groaned and came as he thrust faster.
Masamune shuddered and his hole twitched.
Motochika panted and kissed his cheek. He stayed sheathed inside the other but stopped moving.
Masamune grinned at him.
Motochika smiled and kissed him lovingly, “A week is definitly too long to be away from you...”
Masamune played with his hair, “I agree. I hate being the company of others now.”
Motochika nuzzled him, “I’d have you every night if I could afford you... Nobunaga’s raised your price again...”
Masamune frowned, “You could always just steal me away. We could sail away. Nobunaga is not a good pirate.”
Motochika ran his knuckles over Masamune’s cheek. “Do you want me to? I... I didn’t want to since I didn’t know how you felt about life at sea...”
“I could get used to it, if it meant getting away from here and closer to you.”
Motochika nodded and kissed him, “We’ll leave tomorrow... Nabunaga knows I make you a little late sometimes he won’t notice until we’re gone...”
Masamune grinned and played with his hair, “Okay.”
Motochika kissed his scarred eye and smiled. “I love you, Masa...” He said softly.
“Love you too, Motochika.” Masamune said and pulled him down.
Motochika shivered and slowly pulled out of his lover and held him close to snuggle.
Masamune closed his eyes, “Let’s take a nap.”
Motochika nodded and snuggled him closer before dozing off.
Masamune woke up the next morning and groaned as he felt the dried cum on and in him.
Motochika mumbled and nuzzled him.
Masamune stroked his back before getting out of the bed to clean up.
Motochika woke up when he moved and sat up to grumble.
“I’m just cleaning up.” Masamune said as he went into the bathroom.
Motochika got up to stretch.
Masamune started a shower and got in.
Motochika soon joined him and wrapped his arms around him.
Masamune leaned into him.
Motochika kissed his neck and started washing his lover off.
Masamune relaxed into the other.
Motochika got him cleaned off then just held him close.
Masamune looked up at him, “Are you ready to go?”
Motochika nodded and kissed him. He got out and got them towels.
Masamune started to dry off.
Motochika dried off as well and wrapped the towel around his neck. He went to the bedroom to see if he could find some more appropriate clothes for Masamune.
Masamune followed behind the other.
Motochika frowned slightly at his closet. He could tell all his clothes would be too big. “Be back in a moment.” He said before jogging out of the house.
Masamune waited for him and made them a quick bite to eat.
Motochika came back with some clothes in a bag over his shoulder.
Masamune turned to him and smiled slightly. He had already put on his eyepatch.
Motochika came over and kissed his cheek, “I got some clothes that should fit you.”
Masamune took the clothes and nodded.
“Once you get dressed, there should be some extra clothes in there to take with us until we can stop in a town to get you something better.” Motochika said and smiled as he wrapped his arms around him. “You sure you’re okay with this?”
Masamune nodded and leaned into him.
Motochika held him tighter and kissed the top of his head.
Masamune pulled away to change clothes.
Motochika went to pack a few things he thought they might want.
Masamune changed and waited on the other.
Motochika came back and kissed him softly, “You sure you’re okay with living on a boat, Masa?”
Masamune nodded, “I’m sure I can get used to it.”
Motochika grinned and hugged him close, “Time to go then...”
Masamune nuzzled him, “What about that person who was with you the other day?”
“Motonari? What about him?”
“Is he coming with us? Do we have to wait for him?”
Motochika shook his head, “Motonari lives in town. I just visit him whenever I stop by to see you.”
Masamune nodded, “Then I guess we are ready.”
Motochika kissed him and took his hand.
Masamune squeezed his hand slightly and started to walk to the door.
Motochika held him close and took him to the docks.
Motochika grinned as he pulled his friend into a whorehouse. He had already bought them company for the night and was here to pick them up.
Motonari glared slightly at the taller male and crossed his arms. He honestly didn’t know why he had to be there. He sighed softly. He supposed it wouldn’t hurt to try and enjoy himself though.
Motochika told the owner his name she hurried off to get their company. When she came back, two males followed her. One had white hair and was dressed in tiny black shorts and a tight purple shirt. The other had dark hair and was dressed similar but in blue.
Motonari raised his eyebrow and looked up at Motochika. He wondered which the other had picked for him.
Motochika smirked at the darker haired male and pulled him close. The two seemed to know each other as they whispered back and forth before leaving. Motochika threw a wink at his friend.
Motonari looked back to the other and gave an unsure smile.
The white haired male approached him, “I’m Mitsunari.” He started off.
“Motonari.” He said, “You look... Nice.” He said truthfully with a bit of a blush.
Mitsunari’s lips twitched, “Thank you. Do you want to go to my room or do you have a place in mind?”
“We can go to my house if that’s alright with you...”
Mitsunari nodded, “I’m yours for the night.”
Motonari gently took his hand, “Come, then.” He said and took him home.
Mitsunari walked beside him.
Motonari took him inside his house and seemed unsure of what to do again.
Mitsunari noticed this and stepped closer until he was pressed against the other. He smirked and ran his hands gently down his chest, “Just stay relaxed and I’ll show you a good time.”
Motonari shivered as his face heated up. He rested his hands on the other’s hips and cleared his throat, “Would you like to go to my room first?”
Mitsunari nuzzled his neck, “If that is what you want.”
Motonari swallowed hard and nodded. He lead the other to the dark green bedroom.
Mitsunari admired his room before smiling at him.
Motonari smiled and went to sit on the bed.
Mitsunari walked over and straddled him.
Motonari gently rubbed his hips.
Mitsunari gently ground against him and kissed his neck.
Motonari moaned softly and bared his neck.
Mitsu nipped his neck and one hand slid under his shirt.
Motonari shivered and slid his hands to the other’s ass.
Mitsunari arched into the other as his hand slid farther up his shirt.
Motonari squeezed gently and moved to nuzzle his neck.
Mitsunari pulled back far enough to tug on the other’s shirt.
Motonari moved to take his shirt off.
Mitsunari leaned forward and gently licked a nipple.
Motonari gasped and closed his eyes.
Mitsunari took the bud into his mouth and sucked softly.
“O-oh... Mitsunari...” Motonari panted out and one hand gently gripped white hair.
Mitsu grinned up at him.
Motonari slid his other hand down his back.
Mitsunari licked up his body.
Motonari pulled him into a kiss.
Mitsunari moaned softly and nipped his lips.
Motonari moaned and opened his mouth. His hands went to play with his waist band.
Mitsunari gently pushed his tongue in and wiggled on his lap.
Motonari maoned softly amd sucked on his tongue
Mitsunari ground against him and tried to get the other's pants off.
Motonari helped get them off.
Mitsunari grinned at him and slid down on his knees in front of him.
Motonari shivered and spread his legs. His half hard cock twitched.
Mitsunari licked up his half hard cock.
Motonari groaned and bucked up, "Damn..."
Mitsunari took the head into his mouth.
Motonari rocked into his mouth and moaned.
Mitsunari bobbed his head slowly.
Motonari gripped his hair and moaned louder.
Mitsunari swallowed around him.
Motonari panted out a warning.
Mitsunari tongued the head.
Motonari bit his lip and came.
Mitsunari keep sucking his cock until the other was spent.
Motonari leaned back and panted. "Shit.. "
Mitsunari pulled back and grinned up at him.
Motonari smiled and motioned for him to come on the bed.
Mitsunari straddled the other again.
Motonari looked up at him and slid his hands to slide the others shorts off slowly.
Mitsunari let his excuse for shorts fall off him.
Motonari ran his hands over his thighs gently before cupping his crotch.
The other gasped and bucked into the hand.
Motonari gently stroked him. His other hand moved to rub his cheeks.
"Ah... Motonari..." Mitsunari groaned softly.
The brown haired male blushed a bit and rubbed his hole.
Mitsunari arched into the other. His hole was already prepared but he wouldn't tell the other that.
Motonari pulled his fingers back and pressed his fingers to Mitsunari's lips.
Mitsunari parted his lips and slowly liked the digits.
Motonari gently thrust his fingers into his mouth. He kept stroking slowly.
Mitsunari sucked on the finger and rocked into the hand.
Motonari kissed his neck gently and pulled his fingers back once they were wet. He teased the others hole again.
Mitsu bared his neck and shuddered.
Motonari slowly pushed his finger in.
Mitsunari started to ride the finger as he moaned.
Motonari thrust the finger faster.
"God yes..." Mitsunari moaned and his hole twitched as did his cock.
Motonari added his second finger and strokes a bit faster.
Mitsunari bit his lip and arched his back as his came.
Motonari grinned and pulled his hands back gently.
Mitsu leaned against him.
Motonari rubbed his back.
Mitsunari pulled himself back to smile at the other.
Motonari smiled and kissed him softly.
Mitsunari kissed back and pulled back to talk, "So...?"
"How long do you get to stay?"
“I stay until the sun rises tomorrow.”
Motonari nodded and kissed him again as he gently pulled him close.
Clint walked into Phil's office after school to talk to him about his grades.
Phil was erasing the board after his last lecture for the day.
Clint stood and fiddled with his bag strap.
Phil turned as he felt someone watching and gave his teacher's smile. He tried to hide how he looked the other over. He knew it was wrong but he was attracted to the younger man, "Can I help you, Mr. Barton?"
"I uh... need some help. If my grade drops more I lose my place as archery captain." he murmured and looked up sheepishly at the teacher. It didn't help that talking to the teacher set butterflies loose in his stomach.
Phil hummed, "If you would pay more attention in class instead of talking with Stark then you wouldn't be here." The teacher in him couldn't help but say that. He walked to his grades and looked at Clint's, "Let's see.... If you pass the next test you can bring your grade up." The college professor said.
"The next test is in two days isn't it? I don't know if I can study all that stuff..." he said and bit his lip.
Phil paused a moment before sighing, "I can help you study." He knew the other's passion was archery and didn't want to take it from him.
Clint looked up and smiled, "Really? That would be great! Thanks Mr. Coulson."
"Call me Phil when we are alone. Mr. Coulson makes me sound old..er."
Clint chuckled softly, "Okay Phil. When do we start?"
"We can start today." Phil wasn't going to say that he had ulterior motives of being near the other.
"Here or... Would you like to come over?" Clint asked a bit nervously.
Phil almost declined his offer to go to his house before changing his mind, "Come over. It will give us more privacy." He was trying not to think of what they could do.
Clint smiled and nodded. He turned to lead the teacher out, "So I uh normally walk. But if you don't mind giving me a ride."
"I can but it is what you feel comfortable with."
Clint shrugged, "If I wasn't comfortable riding with you I probably wouldn't want you in my house..."
Phil nodded and gathered his stuff, "Ready?"
Clint nodded and smiled, "Lead the way,"
Phil lead him to his car and opened the door for him.
Clint thanked him and stepped in.
Phil started to drive then to Clint house, asking directions when he needed them.
Clint told him the way and relaxed into his seat.
Phil pulled up to his house.
Clint smiled at him before climbing out of the car and jogging up to the door to unlock it.
Phil joined him and tried to calm his nervous.
Clint went and sat his stuff down in the living room, "Make yourself at home. Want something to drink?" he offered.
"Water will be fine." Phil said as he sat down.
Clint nodded and went and got Phil a bottle of water and himself some Gatorade. He came back and sat next to the teacher.
"So, what do you need help with?"
Clint chuckled nervously, "A lot... I just... don't get it. I always think maybe Tony can help but he just makes it worse..."
Phil nodded, "Do you have anything with you?"
Clint nodded and got a notebook, book, and workbook out of his bag and sat on the couch next to Phil.
Phil scooted closer and opened his book. He started to explain to him.
Clint blushed slightly when he moved closer but looked down at the book.
Phil couldn't help but lean closer to the other as he taught.
Clint kept glancing at him out of the corner of his eye instead of paying attention.
Phil sighed and glanced at him, "Clint. How can I get you to pay attention?" He said with a small blush.
Clint felt his cheeks heat up more and looked away.
Phil smiled at him. The other was acting like he liked the teacher so he went with his gut, "I'll give you a surprise if you can answer three questions right at the end of this section."
Clint bit his lip and nodded. His head went to the gutter but he doubted that's what the surprise would be.
Phil started to teach him again.
Clint did his best to pay attention but still glanced at Phil every once in awhile.
Phil finished going over it and leaned back, "Answer those six questions and if you get three right, you will get the surprise. No looking for it."
Clint took a deep breath and set to work. Even if the surprise wasn't what he wanted, he would really like to impress his teacher. He just hoped he could get enough right.
Phil waited and tried not to watch him. He didn't know if that made the other nervous or not.
Clint took quite a bit to finish the problems but did and leaned back with a sigh.
Phil took his paper to look over it.
Clint bit his lip and crossed his fingers.
Phil hummed as he made cheeks and x's on the paper. He smiled as he looked back at the other, "You only missed two."
Clint grinned and sat up alittle straighter, proud of himself.
"Now, close your eyes." Phil instructed.
Clint did as he was told and closed his eyes.
Phil calmed himself before leaning forward and kissing the other. He hoped that Clint also wanted this and he wouldn't get pushed away.
Clint gasped softly as he felt lips against his. Were those Phil's? He wondered. He didn't know who else they could be so he leaned into the kiss.
Phil smiled against his lips and tilted the other's head to deepen the kiss.
Clint moaned softly and slowly wrapped his arms around the other's neck.
Phil licked around his mouth before pulling him back.
Clint whined softly when he pulled back.
Phil grinned, "Each time you pass a section the reward gets better."
Clint pouted. He moved closer to him, "Why can't we study after?"
Phil leaned closer, "Don't you want to pass?"
"I want you," he murmured and kissed him.
Phil lightly kissed back, "You can have me when you pass." He said lowly.
Clint nuzzled into him, "Please," he purred.
Phil shuddered but pulled back with a grin.
Clint crawled into his lap and straddled him. "Phil." he whined softly.
Phil rubbed his hips, "Let's get through one more section."
"Can I stay in your lap?" he asked and nuzzled him.
Phil nodded, "If you pay attention."
Clint grinned and got up to turn around and gently sat on his lap. He leaned back into the teacher.
Phil reached around the other him and got the book. He kept one arm around him as he taught.
Clint smiled as he listened to the other. Some of his attention was on the others warmth though.
Phil finished the lesson and nuzzled him, "Do you get it now?"
Clint shivered, "Yea..." he murmured.
Phil grinned and kissed his skin.
Clint turned around to straddle him again. He kissed him softly.
Phil cupped his cheek and kissed back.
Clint wrapped his arms around his neck and kissed back lovingly.
Phil smiles against his lips.
Clint pressed closer to him and smiled back.
Phil ran his hand over the other’s back.
Clint nuzzled into his neck, “Why don’t we go to my room?”
Phil’s hands gently squeezed his butt, “Sure.”
Clint gasped softly and blushed before standing up.
Phil grinned and stood up as well.
Clint took his hand and walked him to his room.
Phil followed him.
Clint let go of his hand to crawl onto the bed on his hands and knees.
Phil hummed at the sight and ran his hands over the other’s body.
Clint shivered and blushed as he looked over his shoulder.
Phil kneeled beside him and pulled him into a heated kiss.
Clint sat up on his knees and kissed back with a moan.
Phil gently nipped his lips.
Clint parted his lips with a whimper.
Phil kissed him passionately as his hands slid down his body.
Clint arched into him.
Phil gently pushed him on his back.
Clint easily laid back and spread his legs slightly to show the bulge in his pants.
Phil’s hand gently rubbed it as he kissed down his neck.
Clint moaned out the teacher’s name pretty loudly as he arched up.
Phil smirked and pulled back to tug on the other’s clothes. He would let the other remove them if he was comfortable with more.
Clint squirmed out of his clothes with a blush.
Phil gave him a light peck before kissing down his body.
Clint shivered and his cock twitched.
Phil licked a pink bub but continued down to lick his cock.
Clint gasped and bucked his hips.
The teacher took the head into his mouth.
Clint gently gripped his hair, “Oh... Phil...”
Phil hummed around him and tongued the slit.
Clint tightened his grip and moaned loudly.
Phil deep throated him and closed his eyes as he sucked.
“Phil... Phil... Fuck...”
Phil’s free hand moved to tease his balls and rub his hole.
Clint’s hole quivered and he whimpered pleadingly as he pressed back.
Phil gently pushed the tip of the finger into the other.
Clint gasped his name and then moaned as his cock leaked.
Phil pushed the digit in farter and liked the precum up.
Clint whimpered a warning.
Phil started to hum louder and suck harder.
Clint cried out his name and came.
Phil drank his seed and kissed up his body.
Clint panted heavily and closed his eyes.
Phil kissed the corner of his mouth.
Clint turned to softly kiss him.
Phil smiled against his lips.
Clint smiled back and sat up.
Phil stroked his cheek.
Clint nuzzled him, “Th-thanks for coming over...”
Phil nodded and wrapped an arm around his waist.
Clint moved to straddle him and ground his ass against him.
Phil groaned and bucked up.
Clint moaned softly and kept grinding against him.
Phil's cock twitched in his pants.
Clint reached down to take his pants off.
Phil pushed his pants off and moaned softly.
Clint rubbed his hole against his cock.
Phil's cock leaked precum and he pushed against the hole.
"Please, Phil..." Clint whimpered.
"You're not... stretched." Phil panted out.
“Th-then do it...” Clint panted out.
Phil gently pushed the other back on the bed and pushed his legs open.
Clint easily spread his legs and his spent cock twitched. He leaned up to kiss him.
Phil kissed him as he stroked his sides.
Clint squirmed.
Phil slid down his body and licked up his thigh.
"Phil..." Clint moaned.
Phil licked across his hole with a grin.
Clint whimpered and pressed back, "Yes..."
Phil gently pushed his tongue in and rubbed his thighs.
Clint groaned and spread his legs more. His hole massaged the others tongue.
Phil moaned and wiggled his tongue.
Clint groaned, “Phil... More... Please...”
The teacher gently thrust his finger in.
Clint moaned and rocked back into him,
Phil slowly added a second one.
Clint gasped out and his hole tightened.
Phil gently scissored them.
Clint squirmed and whimpered.
Phil pulled his tongue back and kissed up his body, "Good?" He asked.
Clint nodded quickly before pulling Phil into a kiss. He bucked his hips into his fingers.
The older male hooked his fingers and brushed his prostate.
Clint cried out and spread his legs more.
Phil smirked and added his third finger.
"Phil... Please... Want you..." He whimpered.
The teacher pulled his fingers out and licked them as he lined himself up.
Clint shivered and wrapped his legs around Phil's waist. He looked up a bit nervously at the teacher.
Phil kissed him softly then kissed his nose, "Tell me if it hurts to much. I'll stop if you want me too."
Clint nodded and smiled. He kissed the teacher again.
Phil started to enter him slowly.
Clint closed his eyes and took a deep breath at the burn of the stretch.
Phil laid his head on the other's shoulder and groaned at the heat.
Clint tightened more around him.
"Fuck... Clint." Phil groaned out and rested once he was buried deep.
Clint whimpered out Phil's name as he panted. He slowly rocked his hips into him.
Phil groaned and rocked back.
Clint whimpered in pleasure and clawed at his back.
Phil moaned and started to thrust.
Clint moaned loudly and his hole massaged his cock.
The teacher whimpered his name.
Clint reached down to stroke himself and panted out Phil's name,
Phil batted his hand away and whispered in his ear as he thrust in slowly, brushing in prostate. "I am going to make you cum with just my cock."
Clint whimpered and wrapped his arms around his teacher's shoulders, "Ph-phil please..."
Phil shifted his hips and hit his prostate straight on as he speed up.
Clint moaned as he tightened his legs around the older male. He bucked his hips into him and softly begged for more.
Phil thrust faster and moaned loudly.
Clint groaned and tried to stroke himself again.
Phil didn't let him and trapped the cock between their stomachs.
"Phil... Phil.. Please..." Clint whimpered and threw his head back.
Phil started to mark his neck as he growled and thrust harder and faster into the other's prostate.
Clint moaned louder and arched into Phil as tears came to his eyes. He was so close.
Phil nipped his neck as he watched his student on the brink of release. He smirked and nipped his ear lobe, "What do you want Clint?"
"Want... to cum..." He whimpered out before moaning, "Ph-phil."
Phil's hand gently touched his cock and stroked up once, "How bad?" He growled as he pounded his prostate.
"Please! Phil!" He cried out as tears went down his cheeks.
The teacher kissed his tears and took mercy on him. He started to stroke the other in time with his thrusts.
Clint soon shouted Phil's name and spilled his seed.
Phil thrust a couple more times before cumming inside the other.
Clint moaned lowly and panted. "O-oh..."
Phil held himself above the other and panted heavily.
Clint gently tugged Phil to lay on him and wrapped his arms around him.
Phil nuzzled him, "Wow..."
Clint hummed in agreement and snuggled him. He softly kissed him.
Phil kissed back and moved to pull out of him.
Clint whimpered softly.
Phil rubbed his sides and kissed his neck.
Clint shivered and snuggled up to him. He was sore and it had burned when Phil pulled back.
"How do you feel?"
"A bit sore..." he admitted and nuzzled Phil's neck.
"I'll run you a bath later." Phil said with a smile.
Clint smiled, "Will you join me for it?" he asked with a wink.
Phil chuckled, "I better not. I don't think I could resist you."
Clint pulled him into a kiss, "Who said you had to?"
Phil smiled against his lips, "I don't want to hurt you."
Clint ran his fingers through his hair, "You'll hurt my feelings by leaving me alone..."
Phil nuzzled him, "I can make you something while you bath."
"I would wrather you stay with me." he said with a pout.
Phil nipped his lip, "How can I say no to that face."
Clint grinned and nuzzled him, "I really like you Phil..." He said softly.
"I like you too, Clint." He said, "but I can't give you special treatment in class. You have to pass that test or your grade will drop."
"I know," he said and traced shapes on his chest, "Do you think you can come over again tomorrow?"
Phil nodded, "It will be later. Another student asked for help. Steve, captain of the football team."
Clint nodded but pouted slightly. He nuzzled him, "Can you stay the night?"
Phil nodded, "Yeah I have some extra clothes in my office."
Clint grinned again, "Good." he said. After a couple more minutes he sat up, "I think I'm ready for a bath..."
Phil got up out of bed and kissed his cheek, "I'll go run it."
Clint grinned more, "Thanks."
Phil went to the bathroom and ran a quick bath.
Clint got up and stretched with a wince.
Phil came back and swept the other up in hid arms gently.
Clint blushed and smiled. He kissed the older man.
Phil smiled and kissed back as he carried the other to the bathroom.
Clint snuggled into him and kissed his neck.
Phil slowly sat him down, "How's the water?"
Clint relaxed into the water and nodded. He already felt better.
Phil sat beside him and kissed his check.
Clint snuggled up to him. He kissed him lovingly.
Phil started to wash him.
Clint hummed happily as he was washed.
Phil finished and started to rub his back.
Clint groaned softly, "Damn, Phil."
Phil grinned and rubbed his back.
Clint groaned. He turned to kiss him.
Phil gently nipped his lip as he rubbed knots away.
Clint moaned softly and licked his teeth.
Phil broke the kiss to smile at him.
Clint nuzzled him.
Phil stayed with him till the water got cold.
Clint had fallen asleep against him.
Phil got out and picked the other up.
Clint mumbled sleepily.
Phil carried him to bed and laid him down before joining him.
Sherlock was clicking on his laptop, looking for a case. He had just finished one but was already bored again.
John walked over to him and tugged on Sherlock’s leg. The toddler wanted to show the his drawing.
Sherlock hummed questioningly but didn’t turn from the laptop.
“Look! Look!” John said and sat the drawing on Sherlock’s lap. It was just a bunch of little kids scribble.
Sherlock picked the drawing up and looked it over. He smiled fondly and reached to ruffle John’s hair gently, “Very nice.” He said in a caring voice as he sat the paper on the table next to him. The older man acted cold to others but he really did care about the little boy’s feelings.
John grinned at the praise and started to climb onto the couch.
Sherlock gently pulled him into his lap as he typed again.
“What you typing?” Little John asked and reached to push a key.
“I’m looking for another case.”
“I help?” He asked as he pressed enter.
Sherlock hummed softly and let him hit the keys.
John soon got bored and looked up at him.
Sherlock kissed his cheek and smiled.
“Food?” John said and bounced on his lap.
Sherlock sat his laptop to the side and stood up with him in his arms, “Sure...”
John wrapped his arms around the other’s neck.
Sherlock smiled and carried him to the kitchen. He started to make something.
John nuzzled him and watched him.
Sherlock sat food on the table and sat with John in his lap.
John hummed as he ate.
Sherlock rubbed his sides gently.
“Play?”
Sherlock nodded and took him back to the living room, “What would you like to play?”
John shrugged, “Play with me?”
“Play what?” He asked and rubbed his thigh.
John sat on his lap and smiled up at him.
Sherlock hummed and gently kissed him.
John gasped softly.
Sherlock licked his lips.
John parted his lips. He still wasn’t used to kissing.
Sherlock gently thrust his tongue into his mouth.
John shivered and closed his eyes.
Sherlock gently palmed the small boy.
John squirmed slightly.
Sherlock gave a gentle squeeze.
John let out a soft moan.
Sherlock gently tugged his pants off.
John blushed and looked up at the other. His tiny cock was hard.
Sherlock smiled and teased his cock with a featherlight touch.
John gasped and arched up.
Sherlock wrapped his hand around the small cock and stoked.
"Sher...." Little John whimpered out.
Sherlock grinned and kissed him. He gently teased his head.
So, we got the suggestion of Shota. Not a pairing but what ev, we went with it.
Pairing: Mycroft(S) & Greg(J)
Warning: Greg is 7
Mycroft hummed as he filled out some paperwork in his livingroom.
A small seven year old boy came into the room and crawled his way into the Holmes’s lap. He had been trying to get his attention for a while so now the little boy decided to be direct.
Mycroft stopped his work. “Greg... I told you I’m working...” He said with a sigh.
“You’ve been working for hours.” Little Greg crossed his arms.
Mycroft sighed and sat the paperwork to the side. He wrapped his arms around the child, “I’m sorry...”
“You better be.” Greg said and leaned into the other. The other had left him with a nanny when he had to go on a business trip and then ignored him for paperwork.
Mycroft kissed his cheek, “I am. But you know I have to work.”
“Can’t you work later?” Greg pouted, “You haven’t done anything with me in forever.” The child complained.
Mycroft gently hugged him closer, “What would you like to do?”
Greg nuzzled him and shrugged. He just wanted the other’s attention.
Mycroft hummed softly and kissed him gently.
Greg smiled into the kiss.
Mycroft cupped his cheek, “You know I love you, right?”
Greg nodded, “Love you too....”
Mycroft nuzzled him and kissed his neck.
Greg shuddered and tilted his head.
Mycroft nibbled gently.
Greg gasped and closed his eyes. He liked this game.
Mycroft slid one hand to palm him.
Greg bucked into the hand and trembled.
Mycroft massaged gently.
Greg whimpered, “O-oh... My..”
“Hmmm, Greg?” Mycroft hummed and gently pulled the kid’s pants off.
Greg’s child cock was hard and leaking, “Please...”
Mycroft moved to lay the boy down gently and leaned over to breath over his little cock.
Greg trembled and bit his lip.
Mycroft slowly licked up his cock.
Greg whimpered, “I-I’m close...”
Mycroft gently sucked on his head.
Greg groaned and warned the other.
Mycroft hummed softly.
Greg arched his hips as he came into the other's mouth.
Mycroft swallowed it and gently licked him clean.
Greg panted against the couch.
Mycroft sat up and pulled the boy into his lap.
Greg nuzzled his neck.
Mycroft kissed his cheek.
Greg turned and kissed him clumsily.
Mycroft smiled against his lips and kissed him lovingly.
Greg moved his hands to try and touch the other.
Mycroft hummed approvingly.
Greg palmed the other.
Mycroft moaned his name softly.
Greg grinned and squeezed softly.
Mycroft groaned and kissed him.
Greg tilted his head and started to unbutton his pants.
Mycroft licked his lips and helped him get his pants off.
Greg wrapped his hand around the other's cock.
Mycroft groaned and claimed Greg's mouth.
Greg moaned too and stroked slowly.
Mycroft ran his hands up and down the child's body.
Greg shivered and gently tightened his hand.
Mycroft moaned and bucked up slightly. He gently squeezed Greg's butt cheeks.
Greg rubbed against the other and kissed his cheek.
Mycroft teased his hole and kissed him.
Greg whimpered and arched back.
Mycroft pulled his hand back and put his fingers at Greg's mouth.
Greg blushed slightly as he took them in his mouth.
Mycroft gently thrust his fingers.
Greg licked the finger.
Mycroft removed his fingers and teased his hole.
"Please..."
Mycroft slowly pushed his finger in.
Greg groaned and rocked on the finger.
Mycroft pushed his finger deeper.
"Please..."
Mycroft slowly added his second finger.
"My... I want you."
"Are you sure, my little one? You're still so small..." Mycroft murmured and kissed him. He didnt want to hurt the boy.
Greg blushed, "I may... have done it to myself." The child mumbled the last part.
Mycroft frowned slightly, "You didn't hurt yourself did you?" he asked and gently scissored his fingers.
Greg grasped and arched his back, "N-no."
Mycroft gently removed his fingers, "You sure about this?"
"Please Mycroft." Little Greg begged.
Mycroft pulled him close and slowly pushed the head of his cock in.
Greg gasped and shuddered.
Mycroft slowly pulled Greg down onto his cock.
Greg whimpered in pleasure.
Mycroft kissed him and stroked him slowly.
Greg writhed on cock.
Mycroft groaned and thrust slightly into him.
Greg rocked into him and clutched his shoulders.
Mycroft panted out his name and accidently thrust harder.
Greg cried out in pleasure and pain.
Mycroft bit his lip and forced himself to stop, “S-sorry, love...” he murmured and kissed his neck.
“N-no... I-i liked it.” The little one panted out and his hole twitched.
Mycroft groaned and thrust slowly.
Greg rode the other slowly.
Mycroft gently thumbed his head.
Greg cried out as he came and tightened around the other.
Mycroft groaned and spilled his seed in the small body.
Elrond stood on the balcony staring up at the bright moon that hung high over Rivendell. He was wondering if he should go pay one of his guests a visit tonight.
Legolas couldn’t sleep and had started to wander around. He came across the balcony and joined the other out there, “Beautiful, isn’t it?”
Elrond looked beside him a smiled a bit, “Yes... It is.” he said without turning from the other elf. The blond was easily one of the most beautiful elves he had ever seen.
Legolas glanced at him and smiled back as he leaned over the balcony to look at the moon.
Elrond leaned over next to him. “So. I’m guessing you couldn’t sleep either?”
Legolas shook his head, “It’s hard to sleep with so much going on.”
Elrond reached to gently pat his back, “I have faith in you all. You’ll be fine...”
Legolas sighed and looked down, “I hope you are right, Elrond.”
Elrond wrapped one arm around him, “I am. Do not worry.”
Legolas leaned into him and turned to smile at him.
Elrond smiled back and gently wrapped his other arm around him.
The blond elf leaned closer to the other.
Elrond slowly brought one hand to cup his cheek.
Legolas brought a hand and laid it over his.
Elrond softly brushed their lips together.
Legolas smiled and leaned closer. He had also felt an attraction to the older elf but had never acted on it. He saw now as a good time.
Elrond kissed him slowly.
Legolas closed his eyes and tilted his head.
Elrond’s eyes slipped closed as well and his hand slid to his hair.
Legolas stepped flush against the other.
Elrond backed him up against the banister.
Legolas moaned softly and his arms went around the other’s shoulders.
Elrond gently licked his lip
Legolas parted his lips.
Elrond gently thrust his tongue into his mouth.
Legolas moaned and one leg came up to wrap around the other.
Elrond slid one hand to hold the thigh. He broke the kiss to kiss down his neck.
Legolas tilted his head back, “Elrond...”
Elrond hummed softly and nipped at the soft flesh.
The blond arched into the other with a soft moan his hands tangled into his long hair.
Elrond gently ground against him.
Legolas slid his hands down the other’s chest.
Elrond moved one hand to his ass.
Legolas jumped and wrapped both legs around him.
Elrond squeezed his ass gently and bit his neck softly.
“Elrond... more... please...”
Elrond smirked, “More what?”
Legolas glad at him and tried to gain friction between them.
Elrond suddenly ground against him hard.
“Yes!” Legolas gasped and his head fall back.
Elrond smirked, “That what you want, Legolas?”
“Yes... please...” The elf said rocked his hips.
Elrond rocked against him again.
Legolas clutched at him and whimpered, “Ah... more..”
Elrond reached to work Legolas’s pants off.
Legolas stood only long enough to work his pants off.
Elrond pushed his own down before pulling Legolas close again and rubbing their cocks together.
“Yes...” Legolas reached down and started to stroke both their memebers.
Elrond groaned softly and gripped his ass.
Legolas rocked into his hand as he stroked.
Elrond moaned and teased his hole.
Legolas groaned and his cock twitched.
Elrond slowly pushed his finger in.
Legolas arched his back and his hand lost its rhythm.
Elrond slowly moved his finger.
“Yes... El-Elrond...”
Elrond pulled his finger back and moved to sit on the ground with Legolas in his lap before slowly pushing two fingers into the blond elf.
Legolas gasped at the new position and rode the fingers.
Elrond scissored his fingers.
Legolas trembled and his cock leaked, “Please... more...”
Elrond smirked and removed his fingers. He pulled Legolas closer and rubbed the head of his cock against his hole.
Legolas groaned and arched into the other’s cock.
Elrond groaned and slowly pushed into him.
Legolas whimpered his name and pushed himself down.
Elrond moaned and bucked up.
“I-I won’t...”
Elrond reached to stroke him slowly.
Legolas arched his back and tightened as he came.
Elrond thrust harder before groaning and cumming as well.
Legolas panted as he laid against the other.
Elrond rubbed his back and panted.
Legolas slowly pulled back.
Elrond kissed him softly, “When all this is over, come and visit me again.”
Legolas nodded, “Of course.” He said and stroked his cheek as he yawned.
Elrond moved to get up and helped Legolas up, “Would you like to stay in my room tonight?”
Legolas nodded, “Yes.”
Elrond walked him to his room and pulled the covers back on the bed.
I've opened up asks! This is for pairing suggestions. We will only be taking suggestions for male x male in fandoms we enjoy! You are also welcome to include a plot/au that you'd like! This was inspired when I saw a picture of ElrondxLegolas on one of our followers blogs and we started a rp with them XD I decided you guys may have some more ideas for us.
Yukimura walked through the abandoned house slowly. He was dared by his friend, Masamune, to stay here all night. It was said that someone, or something, lived or haunted there.
A shadow moved silently through the house. It followed the male that walked through it's domain.
Yukimura glanced around nervously and entered a bedroom that looked well kept. He swallowed and wondered who would keep this place neat. He had yet to cheek the rest of the house.
The door slid closed quietly. The shadow was now crouched in the corner of the room watching the male.
Yukimura heard the door close and turned his back to the corner.
The shadow moved closer and curiously ran fingers through the other's ponytail.
Yukimura jumped and turned around.
A man with spikey red hair and pale blue eyes was standing there with his head tilted slightly. He was dressed in simple black clothes.
"H-hi." The teen said nervously as he stepped back.
The man took a step closer to him.
"Do you live here?" Yukimura asked quietly.
He nodded. He reached one hand out and trailed he fingers over Yukimura's cheek.
Yukimura blinked at him.
The man moved his hand to take the teen's hand gently. He spelled a name out on the back of his hand. K-O-T-A-R-O.
"K... O... T... A... R? O. Kotaro? Is that your name?"
Kotaro nodded before smiling slightly.
"Yukimura in case you wanted to know. Can I ask how old you are?"
Kotaro seemed to think for a moment before writing. 2-1.
"21? Cool, I'm only 17."
Kotaro smiled a bit more. He gently lead the teen over to the bed in the room.
Yukimura followed his new friend.
Kotaro sit and patted the bed next to him even though he could have just pulled him to sit down.
Yuki sat beside him with a grin.
Kotaro reached to cup his cheek gently and stroked his skin.
Yukimura hummed and let him touch.
Kotaro smiled. He like having the company. He wasn't use to having someone close. He ran his hand down Yukimura's arm gently.
The teen shivered slightly.
Kotaro tilted his head. He reached and pulled the covers back on the bed, his way of asking if the teen was cold.
Yukimura was silent for a moment before shaking his head. He wasn't sure how to explain that it was the other's touch that made him shiver.
Kotaro sat there and watched him now. He was trying to think of a way to ask the teen how long he'd be staying but was unsure of how to ask.
Yukimura's stomach suddenly growled. He blushed and remembered he hasn't ate all day.
Kotaro was quite suddenly gone. He was soon back though with an assortment of fruits, breads, and jams, unsure of what the other would eat.
"Wow. You were like only gone for like a second."
Kotaro just smiled and held the food out to him.
Yukimura grinned and took some food.
Kotaro nibbled on a piece of fruit himself while watching the teen.
Yukimura tasted a bit of everything.
Kotaro inched closer to the teen before reaching out to play with his hair.
Yuki glanced at him but didn't stop him. The teen thought the other was just curious.
Kotaro smiled and ran his fingers down Yukimura's back.
Yukimura hummed softly.
Kotaro slowly put his arm around the teen's waist.
The teen finished eating and looked at the other, "Do you live here alone?"
Kotaro nodded.
Yuki nodded, "I live with my caretaker."
Kotaro tilted his head questioningly.
"My parents left when I was born. I don't know if they are even still alive."
Kotaro frowned slightly and wrapped his second arm around Yukimura to give him a hug.
Yukimura leaned into the other with a slight smile.
Kotaro gently rubbed his side and nuzzled his hair.
Yukimura yawned into his side.
Kotaro moved to lay down and pulled the teen with him.
Yukimura laid down with a slight blush.
Kotaro just smiled and gently held him.
Yukimura fall asleep beside the other.
Kotaro snuggled him closer and nuzzled his hair happily.
Yukimura slept through the night.
Kotaro got up early and slowly moved out of his bed.
Yuki tried to snuggle him.
Kotaro softly kissed his cheek and tucked him in before vanishing off into the house.
Yukimura blinked awake as he noticed the other gone.
Kotaro got a little black pouch before making his way back to the bedroom. He didn’t poof like normal though, instead slowly walking there.
The teen was sitting up and rubbing his eyes. His hair had fallen and looked rather messy.
Kotaro smiled at the sight and walked over to sit beside him. He took his hair the rest of the way down and started gently fixing it.
Yuki smiled at him and closed his eyes.
Once he got it back how it should be, Kotaro wrapped his arms around the teen’s waist and sat his chin on his shoulder.
Yukimura leaned into him and sighed, "I have to go now.... Sasuke will be worried about me."
Kotaro gently squeezed him in a hug before putting the black pouch into his hand. He then let him go and nodded to show he understood the other had to leave.
Yuki glanced at the pouch before smiling and leaving. He would look at the pouch when he told Sasuke he was okay.
Sasuke was just now walking down the street towards the house. He was coming to check on Yukimura.
The teen walked toward him.
Sasuke saw him and grinned, "Hey! Everything alright?"
Yuki smiled back, "Everything went good and Masa owes me ten dollars."
Sasuke smiled and hugged him. "Good. I was worried. So nothing spooky happened then?"
Yuki bit his lip and decided not to tell Sasuke about the other. "Yeah, it was a quiet night."
"Good. Ready to head home then?" He asked and kept one arm around him. "You can get your money from Masamune tomorrow."
Yukimura nodded and leaned into him.
Sasuke kissed his cheek and walked him home.
Yuki kept the pouch in his pocket until he could get to his room.
Sasuke kissed his cheek once they got home. "Want me to make some breakfast?"
The teen nodded before he ran off to check the pouch.
Sasuke chuckled as he watched him run off. He went to go cook.
Yukimura opened up the pouch when he was alone.
In the pouch appeared to be a metal family crest. On the back the name Fuma Kotaro was engraved, It was in good condition showing it was probably important to it's previous owner.
Yukimura smiled and rubbed the crest. He stuck it in his pocket to kept it close.
Sasuke shouted to tell him breakfast was ready.
Yukimura came down.
Sasuke was just finishing setting the table.
The teen kissed his cheek as he sat down.
Yukimura blushed slightly and started to eat.
Sasuke ate as well and wrapped one arm around him.
Yuki learned into him as he ate.
Sasuke finished eating and kissed his temple before starting to clean.
Yuki watched him as he stacked the dishes.
Sasuke came back and wrapped his arms around him once he was finished. "So... What would you like to do today?"
Yukimura nuzzled him and shrugged.
Sasuke nuzzled his hair, “We could move to the couch and cuddle?”
Yukimura grinned and nodded. He kissed his neck before getting up.
Sasuke grinned as well and walked him to the living room. He sat down and held his arms open to the other teen.
The other climbed into his arms.
Sasuke held him close and kissed behind his ear, “I missed you last night... It’s lonely without you here...”
Yuki turned to kiss him as an apology.
Sasuke kissed him lovingly.
The teen tilted his head and leaned into the kiss.
Sasuke cupped the back of his head and gently nipped at his lips.
Yukimura parted his lips with a gasp.
Sasuke slowly thrust his tongue into his mouth.
The younger one sucked on the tongue.
Sasuke gently gripped his pony tail and moved down and lick and nip at his neck.
Yukimura tilted his head and moaned softly.
Sasuke gently bit down. The older teen was focused on what he was doing and didn’t notice the silent shadow settle itself on the other end of the couch.
Yukimura had his eyes closed as he gripped Sasuke’s hair and moaned.
Sasuke slid his second hand down to grip his lover’s ass.
Yuki gasped and arched closer.
Sasuke grinned against his neck and ground into him.
The teen whimpered softly.
Sasuke slid his hand to palm him.
Yukimura arched into him, "Ahh..."
Sasuke gently tugged on his pants.
Yukimura wiggled his pants down.
Sasuke wrapped his hand around his clothed cock and squeezed gently.
Yuki shuddered and his cock twitched.
Sasuke stopped when he felt the couch move. He pulled back from Yukimura's neck and looked beside him. There was an older red head crouched beside them, watching curiously.
Yuki opened his eyes as he whined. He froze when he saw the other, "Kotaro?"
Kotaro just tilted his head innocently. Sasuke looked at his lover, "You know him then?"
Yuki nodded, "He lives in the house."
Sasuke frowned, "The house you stayed in last night?"
Yuki nodded.
Sasuke looked suspicious now. "Why didn't you tell me you met someone there?"
The teen shrugged, "No one knew he lived there. I didn't know if he would appreciate if I told."
Sasuke looked at the other ninja again, who just offered him a smile, "Well... Do you know why he's here?"
Yukimura shook his head.
"Why are you here?" Sasuke decided to ask. He didn't get an answer though.
Yukimura leaned closer to him, "Kotaro, can you tell me why you are here?"
Kotaro reached to take Yukimura's hand. He wrote on the back of it. L-O-N-E-L-Y.
The teen nodded and told Sasuke.
Sasuke raised an eyebrow, "So he decided to let himself into the house because he's lonely... That's a bit creepy..."
Yuki gently hit his shoulder, "That's not nice."
"Well it is..." Sasuke grumbled and looked at the other Ninja again. Kotaro didn't seem offended by the remark. He seemed for interested in the teen's hand he was still holding as he traced random shapes on it.
Yukimura kissed his love's cheek softly.
Sasuke turned his hand to kiss him lovingly.
The teen smiled into the kiss.
Sasuke held him close and smiled back.
Yukimura snuggled into him.
Kotaro decided he wanted to snuggle too so he sat closer to Sasuke. The younger ninja gave him a ‘what the fuck are you doing?’ look.
Yuki moved closer to the lonely ninja.
Kotaro grinned slightly and wrapped his arms around Yukimura to snuggle.
Yuki snuggled them both.
Sasuke pouted slightly but nuzzled his lover. Kotaro reached to play with Yukimura's hair.
The teen hummed slightly.
Sasuke pressed closer to his lover, his hard on pressing against him as well. He wished the other would make the older ninja leave so they could continue.
Yuki grasped and shuddered his hard on had deflated a little with the arrival of the other.
Sasuke gently nipped at his lover's neck
Yukimura moaned softly.
Sasuke sucked softly with a smirk. Kotaro was just watching from where he was pressed against Yukimura as well.
The teen's eyes closed and he gently rocked forward.
Sasuke smirked and pulled back. He moved to put Yukimura into the older Ninja's lap and looked at him over his shoulder, "If you're staying, make yourself useful," He said with a smirk. He didn't like sharing Yukimura but it seemed less creepy then just having someone watch. Kotaro just blinked at Sasuke and tightened his arms around Yukimura, unsure of what he was suppose to do.
Yuki's eyes widen as he accidentally ground into the other.
Kotaro shivered and ground up instinctively. Sasuke smirked a bit and kissed Yukimura deeply.
Yukimura moaned into the kiss and kept rocking.
Sasuke moved one of Kotaro's hands to Yukimura's crotch and nipped at the younger teen's lips. Kotaro seemed to understand and squeezed gently.
Yuki whimpered into the kiss and parted his lips.
Kotaro massaged gently and Sasuke thrust his tongue in.
Yukimura rocked into the hand and groaned.
Sasuke tugged Yukimura’s underwear off and tangled their tongues together. Kotaro started stroking gently.
The teen shuddered and his cock twitched.
Kotaro teased the head of his cock. Sasuke broke the kiss to kiss down his neck.
“A-ah... Fuck...” The younger moaned out.
Sasuke moved to suck on his nipple.
The teen moved one hand to grip the other’s hair.
Sasuke bit down gently and Kotaro moved his other hand to rub Yukimura’s balls.
“I-I’m... close...” Yukimura whimpered out and his cock leaked.
Sasuke pulled back and gently pushed Kotaro’s hand away with a smirk. Kotaro just tilted his head questioningly.
Yukimura whined and arched into nothing. His balls ached with the need to cum.
Sasuke grinned and rubbed his hips. “Do you want to cum, Yuki?”
Yuki nodded and looked pleadingly at him.
Sasuke smirked and nipped at his ear, “Beg.”
The teen groaned, “Sasuke... Please...”
Sasuke slid on hand up Yukimura’s thigh, “You can do better,” he purred.
Kotaro looked at Sasuke, who nodded his approval. The elder ninja kept teasing his cock with one finger.
Yukimura started to tremble as he whimpered. He was pushed to the edge but the finger wouldn’t push him over.
“You’re so beautiful when on egde, Yuki...” Sasuke purred. Kotaro’s fingers gently ran over his balls.
The teen glared at the other, “Ahh... Fuck...”
Sasuke kissed him lovingly and Kotaro started to stroke him slowly.
Yuki leaned into the kiss and arched into the hand.
Kotaro stroked faster and Sasuke licked his lips.
Yukimura cried out into the kiss.
Kotaro squeezed gently as Sasuke thrust his tongue into his mouth.
Yukimura came all over the other’s hand.
Kotaro slowly stroked him through his high. Sasuke pulled back and grinned.
Yukimura fall against him.
Kotaro curiously licked his hand clean. Sasuke grinned and sat next to them.
The teen nuzzled the other as he caught his breath back.
Sasuke gently pulled Yukimura into his lap and grinned at him.
Yukimura nuzzled him. He always felt boneless after cumming.
Sasuke snuggled him and smiled.
Yukimura nuzzled the other and smiled at Kotaro.
Kotaro grinned and moved to snuggle into Sasuke’s side as well. Sasuke sighed softly and looked at Kotaro. He guessed he would have to get use to the other. Atleast he was useful.
Yukimura wiggled around to pull his pants back up.
Sasuke stole his pants and tossed them across the room. He smirked at his lover.
Boromir quickly made his way to the Lord of Mirkwood’s room. They had been planning on meeting tonight for some fun for quite a few days, but the Steward had gotten busy with something his own lord had told him to do. He just hoped Thranduil didn’t cancel on him. He opened the door to the Lord’s chambers without even knocking.
“You’re late.” Thranduil said. He was sitting at his desk he kept in his room with his arms crossed. He was slightly frowning at the other.
“A-am I?” The Steward asked and tried to look innocent. He looked more nervous than innocent though as he crossed the room to stand in front of the elf.
“Yes. You were supposed to be here at six.” Thranduil said and made his way to the front of his desk. He leaned against the front of it.
Boromir walked up and wrapped his arms around Thranduil's neck. He looked up at him apologetically, "You're not mad at me are you?"
Thranduil wrapped his arms around Boromir's waist and leaned down to kiss him, "No, but I think you need punished." he said and his hands slid down to squeeze the other's ass.
Boromir smiled, shivered, and arched into him, "And how would you like to do that, my lord?" he purred out in a sultry way.
Thranduil moved his lips to whisper into his lover's ear, "First I'm going to tie you to the bed." he purred out and his hands started to strip the other, "then I'm going to make you achingly hard." his hands rid the other of his shirt before gently palming him, "then..." he chuckled sexily, "you'll find out." he gently squeezed Boromir's groin.
Boromir's breath hitched and his cock quickly sprang to life. He was already panting softly by the time Thranduil had him stripped. He knew it wouldn't take him long to find out what the elf lord had in store for him. He tried to catch the blond in a kiss before he was forced to be tied to the bed. This was possibly his only chance to get what he wanted if his lover decided to be mean to him.
Thranduil let the other have his kiss as he backed him to the bed.
Boromir slowly sat on the bed once he felt his knees hit it. He tried to lean more into the kiss though and licked at Thranduil's lips.
Thranduil parted his lips and pushed the other onto his back as he followed him.
Boromir sucked on his bottom lip and layed on his back below the elf.
Thranduil pushed his tongue into the steward's mouth as he slowly started to tie his hands to the bed. He thrust it in and out as he tied the other's hands above his head.
Boromir moaned softly as he let his hands be tied. He arched into the elf on top of him and panted softly.
Thranduil broke the kiss and began kissing down Boromir's neck. He sucked on a spot behind his ear.
"Mmm... My lord..." Boromir moaned softly.
Thranduil nipped his ear lobe and pulled back to look at the human. He hummed and traced a finger down his chest.
Boromir shivered but smiled up at the elf. His cock twitched and he spread his legs to try and tempt the lord.
Thranduil hummed and ran his fingers over Boromir's cock. He leaned down to lick at the other's nipples.
Boromir groaned and wiggled under the other, "Y-you know... My lord, I could make it up to you for being late... In a different way..."
Thranduil hummed and took the bud into his mouth. He licked it and his fingers still teased the other's member.
Boromir gasped softly and closed his eyes to focus on the pleasure for a moment, "If I wasn't tied up... I could please you instead..."
Thranduil paused a moment before growling and pulling back. He gave Boromir's thigh a slap, "I have plans for you and you will not tempt me."
Boromir whimpered softly and spread his legs more, "S-sorry, my lord..."
Thranduil rubbed the spot he slapped before moving to tie Boromir's legs apart.
Boromir squirmed below him and panted.
Thranduil gave him a small peck before leaning down and licking the other's cock.
Boromir tried to buck his hips as he moaned softly.
Thranduil pinned Boromir's hips down and took the head of his member into his mouth.
"Oh... Thranduil..." Boromir panted out softly.
Thranduil licked down his member to tongue his hole slightly.
Boromir tugged on his binds as he tried to spread his legs more.
Thranduil grinned to himself and pressed his tongue in.
Boromir moaned and tried to press into the tongue.
Thranduil held his hips and started to thrust his tongue slowly.
Boromir gasped and whimpered in pleasure. He softly begged for the lord to go faster.
Thranduil growled and kept his pace slow.
Boromir kept begging softly and tried to wiggle his hips.
Thranduil pressed his tongue into the other and wiggled it as he help the other's hips still.
Boromir moaned out his lover's name breathlessly. He tugged at the rope around his wrists and contemplated trying to break free of it. He knew that would only get him into more trouble, but that's why he wanted to try.
Thranduil glanced up at the other and pulled out his tongue. He licked up the human's body and began to kiss and lick his neck as he reached into the bedside table. It was where they kept their toys at and he knew Boromir knew that.
Boromir tried to move his head and kiss Thranduil as he tugged on the ropes again.
Thranduil denied him the kiss to whisper into his ear, "If you keep pulling, you'll break the rope... You know what happens when you break the rope."
Boromir smirked, "Maybe I want that to happen..." he said and nipped at part of the lord's chin that he could now reach.
Thranduil pulled out a riding crop and rubbed the other's chest, "Then keep pulling, love."
Boromir groaned softly and arched into the crop as he tugged harder on the rope, trying to break it.
The rope broke and Thranduil stood up. He ran the crop down Boromir's chest again and down his thigh before lightly slapping said thigh, "Seems you did break it."
Boromir moaned softly and propped up on his elbows. He spread his legs more now that he could make some slack on the ropes holding his legs apart.
Thranduil smacked harder, "I want you on your hands and knees."
Boromir moaned again as he rolled over. He had a bit of difficulty because of his leg's still being bound, but he managed. "Mmm... I still say... I could please you... Better... If I were... Untied..." The Steward panted out and looked over his shoulder.
Thranduil ran his crop down Boromir's back before humming and untying his legs. He gave the other's ass a smack when he was finished.
Boromir grinned and spread his legs before shaking his ass with a soft moan.
Thranduil caressed the ass before giving it a smack.
Boromir moaned a bit louder.
Thranduil smacked harder and pulled a vibrator out of their drawer.
"Ah!" Boromir gasped, "Why... don't you let... me please you... instead, my lord?"
Thranduil took the end of the crop and ran it over where he smacked, "I like pleasing my lover." he hummed. He was hard in his pants but enjoyed playing with his Man.
Boromir shivered as he arched into the crop. "But I like pleasing you as well..."
"If you're good you can please me." Thranduil said with a grin as he spanked the other with the crop. He used the toy he had in hand to is gently press it against the other's hole.
Boromir moaned and arched into the toy, "Please... Thranduil..."
Thranduil pushed the head into Boromir's hole before pulling it back out.
Boromir whined softly.
Thranduil pushed the toy in deeper before pulling it back out. He repeated this, going in father each time only to pull out, until he had it all the way in.
Boromir moaned with each thrust, the moans getting louder each time. He ground against the toy when it was all the way in and gripped at the bed.
Thranduil grinned and turned the toy on low. He angled it to rub against the other's prostate.
Boromir moaned loudly and arched his back. "Oh... Oh... Thranduil!"
Thranduil left the toy there and used his crop to smack right below it on his ass.
Boromir cried out and arched his ass back.
Thranduil spanked the other harder then started to thrust the toy into the other's prostate.
Boromir moaned loudly and bucked back into him.
Thranduil turned the toy up and leaned over to lick Boromir's hole around the toy.
"Oh... Please... My lord..." Boromir begged and pressed back into him. He wasn't sure what he was begging for. He wanted more than just the toy and he also wanted to taste his lover.
Thranduil pulled back but left the toy in, "I think you've been good. Don't you?"
Boromir panted and nodded.
Thranduil used to crop to push it against the toy and harder into Boromir's sweet spot, "I think you need a reward... Would you like to please your lord now?"
"Ah... Yes... I would like... Nothing more... Than to please you..." Boromir panted out and looked up at his lord. The Stewards face was red and his mouth hung open slightly. His eyes were glazed with lust and love.
Thranduil smiled down at him and leaned over to give him a kiss before pulling back and standing beside the bed, "Please me than." he said and sat the crop on the nightside table. He left the toy in his lover.
Boromir crawled over to the edge of the bed. He gently placed his hands on his lover's thighs and nuzzled his crotch. He then used his mouth to undo the laces on his lover's pants.
Thranduil moaned softly and one hand tangled into Boromir's hair.
Boromir gently tugged the pants down before licking up the underside of his lords cock.
"Mmm... Boromir..." Thranduil moaned out and leaned his head back
Boromir gently sucked on the head of his lord's cock and closed his eyes.
Thranduil gently pushed the head of his lover lower on his cock as he moaned softly.
Boromir let his head be pushed down and relaxed his jaw as he took more him. He moaned softly as he licked at the member in his mouth.
Thranduil groaned as the wet heat surrounded his member. He started to thrust his hips into his lover's willing mouth.
Boromir sucked softly as he bobbed his head with the thrusting. He always loved it when his lord fucked his mouth. If he couldn't have his cock in his ass, he definitely wanted it in his mouth.
"Ahh.. Boromir... you like this, don't you?" Thranduil panted out, "you like having my cock in your mouth.... like having me fuck it,hmm?"
Boromir moaned around him as a yes. He didn't want to pull back to give an actual answer.
Thranduil shuddered, "Ahhh yes... I like it too.." He panted out and thrusted slightly faster.
Boromir swallowed around him before giving a louder moan.
Thranduil let out a groan and tightened his hand in the other's hair.
Boromir sucked slightly harder and his hands gently rubbed his lord's thighs.
Thranduil's member leaked precum as his human brought him closer to the edge.
Boromir pulled back to lick up the precum.
"Mmm... Boromir..." Thranduil moaned out and bucked his hips.
Boromir moaned and took all of his lord into his mouth again.
"Mmm... I'm going to cum in that mouth of yours Boromir." Thranduil moaned out and keep rocking his hips.
Boromir moaned and swallowed around him.
Thranduil moaned and came into his lover's mouth.
Boromir moaned and greedily swallowed it all. When he pulled back he kept licking his lover gently to get any last taste of his seed.
Thranduil pulled his lover up to kiss him.
Boromir kissed back and gently wrapped his arms around his lover. One of his hands threaded fingers through soft blond hair.
Thranduil kissed the other hard as one hand went down to stroke the other.
Boromir gasped and spread his legs as he kissed back passionately.
Thranduil thrust his tongue in and the hand in Boromir's hands moved to thrust the toy he left inside the other.
Boromir sucked on his lover's tongue and trembled slightly.
Thranduil matched his stroking with the toy and made sure to hit his human's prostate.
Boromir broke the kiss and moaned, "Oh... My lord... I thought... You were going to do... Something else once I... Got hard..." he panted out.
Thranduil smirked and kept stroking the other. He started to nip at his neck before tieing Boromir's cock off so he couldn't cum.
Boromir whined softly but bared his throat to his lover.
Thranduil marked his lover's neck and pushed the toy in deep.
Boromir moaned and bucked, "Yes... My lord..."
Thranduil turned the toy up on high.
Boromir leaned on Thranduil as he moaned.
Thranduil pushed the other onto his back and kissed down his stomach.
Boromir layed submissive below him as he spread his legs and closed his eyes. His body was limp except his hard cock.
Thranduil kissed to Boromir's stomach and licked the head.
“Ah... Thranduil..." Boromir moaned breathlessly and gently moved one hand to his lover's hair.
Thranduil took the head into his mouth.
Boromir moaned loudly and gently gripped the long blond hair.
Thranduil hummmed around his love and bob his head as the toy teased the other prostate.
Boromir whimpered in pleasure and bucked up.
Thranduil pulled back and rubbed his love's thighs as he thought about what he wanted to do.
Boromir whined softly as he looked up at his lover. He spread his legs and arched up to look more inviting to the lord.
Thranduil grins and sat the toy to the side off. He uses his hand to tease his human's hole.
Boromir moaned softly, "Yes... Thranduil."
Thranduil gently pushed his finger into the other.
Boromir arched into the finger as he reached down to gently grip Thranduil's cock.
Thranduil's cock had grown half hard and it twitched in the other's hand. His eyes fluttered as he thrust his finger.
Boromir moaned and slowly stroked his lover.
Thranduil moaned softly and added his second fingers.
Boromir whimpered in pleasure and squeezed gently.
Thranduil grew harder in his lover's hand and keep thrusting his fingers.
"Mm... Oh... My lord... Let me taste you again... Please..." Boromir begged softly and moaned as he squeezed again.
Thranduil shuddered and added his third finger, "If you want it, you'll have to beg for it."
"Oh please... Please my lord... I want to taste... Your cock... Please..." Boromir begged and wiggled.
Thranduil hummed, "You can do better." he spread his three fingers.
Boromir arched into the fingers and gasped. "Oh... Please... I need it... I need your cock... I need it fucking my mouth... Please my lord..."
Thranduil teased his prostate before pulling his fingers out, "Since you asked so nicely."
Boromir was panting heavily as he slowly moved onto all fours again. His cock was hard enough that it hurt and only made it harder for him to catch his breath. He didn't care though since he was getting something just as good as cumming, atleast as far as he was concerned.
"After this, I'll give you a treat." Thranduil purred out and tangled his hand into Boromir's hair.
Boromir's breath hitched and he smiled at his lord. He slowly licked over the elf's cock as he panted heavily on it.
Thranduil closed his eyes and shuddered.
Boromir sucked on the head of his cock softly. One of his hands rubbed his lover's thigh while the other massaged his balls.
Thranduil moaned and rocked his hips into his lover's mouth.
Boromir moaned softly around him. The human bobbed his head and sucked on the elf.
Thranduil panted and thrust into the other's mouth. He used the hand in the other's hand to guide him.
Boromir closed his eyes and relaxed his jaw as he focused on the feeling of the other's cock sliding between his lips and over his tongue.
Thranduil moaned out his lover's name.
Boromir moaned back and wound his tongue around his lover's cock.
Thranduil groaned and felt his balls tighten as he leaked precum.
Boromir gently squeezed his balls and sucked slightly harder.
Thranduil moaned as he came down the other's throat.
Boromir swallowed it all and moaned at the taste as he started to lick his lover clean.
Thranduil panted and played with the other's hair as he caught his breath..
Boromir leaned back, panting heavily as he looked up at his lover. He shifted slightly, trying to find relief for his aching cock but not needing it enough to ask for it.
Thranduil looked down at his lover and rubbed his chest,"Are you ready for your treat love?"
Boromir trembled slightly and nodded.
Thranduil grinned and made the other lay back down. He picked up his riding crop again and ran it over the other's hard cock.
Boromir whimpered from the painful pleasure of his tied cock being stimulated further. He squirmed more.
Thranduil pressed the crop lightly against the other's balls.
Boromir cried out and arched his back.
Thranduil trailed the crop farther down and pressed it against the other's hole.
Boromir gasped and felt tears come to his eyes from all the pleasure. It was almost too much for the Man. Even so, he bucked into the crop for more.
Thranduil barely pushed the head of the crop in.
Boromir whimpered, "Ah... Th-thranduil..."
Thranduil hummed and leaned down to lick at the other's chest.
It felt like fire burned through Boromir's body at the pleasure of Thranduil's tongue and he gave a half moan half whimper.
Thranduil licked to a nipple and took it into his mouth as he pressed the head of the crop into his lover's hole.
Boromir gripped Thranduil's hair tightly, "Oh... Oh god... Thran... Too much..." The steward whimpered and tried to arch his cock into his lover. His cock was literally painful from all the pleasure.
Thranduil free hand went Boromir's cock and slowly untied it as he switched pick buds.
Boromir gave a shout of his lover's name as he came hard as soon as his cock was free. He tightened his grip more on the soft blond hair.
Thranduil moved to kiss the other as he stroked him through his high.
Boromir shook under his lover and kissed back sloppily as he closed his eyes.
Thranduil smiled against his lips and pulled back once the other had calmed down.
Boromir smiled even though he was still panting softly. He smoothed down his lover's hair that he had messed up.
Thranduil slowly started to pull the crop out of his lover.
Boromir closed his eyes and gasped.
Thranduil pulled out the crop and caressed Boromir's thighs with it before kissing him softly.
Boromir kissed back softly, "Mmmm... I love you... So much..."
Thranduil laid down to snuggle him, "Love you too, Boromir."
Boromir nuzzled his neck gently, "Sometimes I really wish you were my lord instead of Aragorn... Then I wouldn't have to leave you so often..."
"I do too love, but I know you love Aragorn like a brother and wouldn't leave him even if you could."
Boromir said nothing and just snuggled closer to him. It was true, he wouldn't leave Aragorn, they had been through too much together, but he wished he could spend more time with his lover.
Thranduil kissed him softly and held him close while he still had time.
Tony Stark, also known as Iron Man, was on a mission with Steve. He sighed. He didn’t know why /he/ was the one going on this mission.
Steve Rogers, Captain America, stood next to Tony. He secretly liked the other but was afraid of rejection so he hadn’t said anything yet. He was going to tell him tonight on their ‘mission’ which was code for a date. Their friends had sat it up, urging Steve to tell the other.
Tony sighed again, “What are we even doing exactly? I could be home working on a better suit...”
Steve bit his lip and looked around before walking to the table in the room. On it had two plates with their favorite foods, “W-well... We’re not actually on a mission...”
Tony frowned, “Then why am I here? I have better things to be doing...”
“Well...” Steve rubbed the back of his neck, “I wanted to tell you something... and everyone told me that I should.. So... Well...” The superhero Captain America trailed off.
Tony crossed his arms, “Well... Spit it out Cap...”
“I..I..” Steve took a deep breath and remembered what Bruce had told him. Nothing can be worse than not telling him. “I like you Tony. I mean like like you. A-and this is our date.”
Tony stared at him. He couldn’t be serious. He didn’t like Steve that way. Not even close. He turned his back to him, “I’m sorry Steve... I just don’t like you like that...” was all the iron man said and started walking away.
“Wh-what?” Steve stared down at his shoes. He could feel his heart crumbling into a million pieces. He laughed in his head at what Hulk’s alter ego had told him. This could be worse. This is worse. I feel like my heart is breaking. Steve looked down at the food and walked away from it. He didn’t want to eat alone tonight. He had really convinced himself that all the teasing that the two of them did that Iron Man actually liked him. He was so stupid. He walked out on the street and away from his empty house, Maybe Banner is home. Maybe he can help me over my hurt.
Loki saw Steve walking down the street and snuck up behind him. He grabbed him from behind and used pure energy to restrict his movements.
Steve felt someone grab him but before he could fight he was paralyzed.
“You’re coming with me now, /Captain/,” The Jotun growled out softly and pulled him away.
Steve couldn’t fight and just growled at the other. “You’ll be stopped...”
“We shall see how well that works out for you...” Loki said and pressed the hero against the wall.
Everyone, Hawkeye, Black Widow, Hulk,and Thor, were sitting around the mission table waiting on Tony and Steve to show up. They had called almost an hour ago.
“What’s taking them so long?” Black Widow asked and glared at the table. How long does it take to fly here?
“Their probably holed up in bed together.” Bruce, Hulk, said and wiggled his eyebrows.
Hawkeye chuckled at Bruce and knew it was probably true.
Tony strutted into the room eating blueberries.
“Where’s Steve?” Black Widow asked.
Bruce smirked, “Did you bed ridden him Tony?”
Thor tilted his head. He did not understand. “Why would Tony bedrid Steve?”
“Thor is right... Why /would/ I bedrid Steve? I haven't seen him since our so-called mission...” Tony said and held some blueberries out to Thor.
Thor grinned at being right and reached for a berry. He munched on them as he watched the others talk.
“What? You turned him down?” Bruce frowned. “He didn’t call me. Normally he would call me...”
Black Widow also frowned, “Why would you turn him away? It’s obvious that you like him with the way you pick on him.”
Tony rolled his eyes, “No... I don’t... I don’t get how you all got this idea... But you’re wrong...” He took a seat next to Thor, “Now... Why don’t one of you call Steve so we know he got home fine...” He may not like the other other way but he wanted to make sure the other male was okay. He’d feel like it was all his fault if Steve didn’t get home safe.
“We called him... We called him when we called you.” Black Widow said and picked up the phone anyway, “I’ll try again.” She did and still nobody answered. She placed the phone down, “Should we try to find him? This isn’t normal for him.”
“I’ll find him...” Tony said and laid the blueberries in front of Thor before getting up and leaving. He wouldn’t be able to forgive himself if something happened to the Captain. It wasn’t because he liked him or anything, but he did consider him a friend.
Thor took the berries and began to eat them, “What happened and does this mean we don’t look for Loki?”
Hawkeye shrugged. “Whose top priority right now? A probably sulky man from the past or a god of mischief who may want to kill everyone?”
“Wait, wait, why is Steve sulking?” Thor asked. No one told him anything.
“I think we should look for Loki. Tony can handle Steve. Plus he needs to realize his feelings.” Bruce said and Black Widow nodded.
Hawkeye nodded as well, “Just go with it, Thor...”
Loki came back to where he was keeping Steve. He had left the Captain naked in a cell.
Steve growled and tried for the hundredth time to move. Whatever Loki done to him wasn’t wearing off.
“Seems like the others don’t care that you’re gone, captain...” Loki said as he leaned over him.
“They will. They have to.” Steve said and tried to trash and fight.
Loki rolled Steve onto his stomach. “Do you see anyone here? None of them care about you...”
“You’re lying.” Steve said and closed his eyes. Fuck this drug thing/whatever Loki gave him.
Loki chuckled and undone his pants. He pressed his cock against the other male. “See if I’m lieing when that ‘crush’ of yours finds out you’ve been fucked by someone else...”
Steve shut his eyes and didn’t say anything. Tony didn’t like him anyway so he would never tell the other.
Loki smirked and slowly pushed into Steve.
Steve clenched his eyes closed and truly believed that no one cared about him. He would lay his head down if he could move it.
Loki moaned softly and started thrusting into him hard.
Steve let out a whimpered and clenched up. He panted through his nose.
Loki kept thrusting into him roughly before cumming inside him.
Steve was panting deeply and held the tears back. He was a man and a superhero and wouldn’t cry.
Loki pulled out, “Mmm... I may have to find you again some day...” The god of mischief left through a door to Jotunheim and the power holding Steve left.
Steve collapsed on the floor and took a few minutes to compose himself before walking out and hiding his limp. He had found old clothes to wear long enough to get home. Earlier he hadn’t wanted to go home but now that’s all he wanted now. He was feeling depressed now that his friends didn’t care about him and his ass hurt.
Tony had been flying around looking for the Captain. He saw the other in the street and flew down to land next to him. “Steve! There you are!”
Steve rubbed his arm before looking up and seeing the other. He nodded and put his head down, “Yeah... I’m here...”
“We were worried about you... Why didn’t you call someone so we knew where you was at?” Tony asked and walked closer to him, “Listen... I really am sorry about last night, Captain...”
“It...It’s fine,” Steve said and forced a smile on his face. He didn’t believe a word the other said, “I don’t have my phone with me... I haven’t been home yet.”
“I’m serious Steve... I’m sorry... I just... I thought it would be better to tell you the truth than play with your heart... I just didn’t want to hurt you... I see you as a friend and I want to make sure you’re okay...” Tony said as he looked at him.
Steve nodded and understood why. It just hurt that he had misinterpreted their whole time together. He should have know the playboy wouldn’t go after him. “Like I said. It’s fine.”
Tony bit his lip, “Why don’t you come spend the night at my place?” He knew the other was hurting and didn’t want him to be alone, even if it was his fault.
Steve resisted the urge to hug himself. He felt so alone, “I.. I need to be alone” He smiled at Tony and it wasn’t nearly as forced as before. Last thing he wanted was for it to slip out about him and Loki.
“Please, Steve? The last thing I want is for you to be alone right now...” Tony said and moved closer to him again.
“Why? Tony, I’m a big boy. I can handle rejection.” Steve frowned and unknowingly moved away from Tony. He really wanted to get home and change. He hoped the other didn’t notice his wardrobe change.
Tony sighed. “Is that why you’re wearing someone else’s clothing?”
Steve smoothed out the shirt and looked away. He couldn’t tell the other why he was in different clothing. Then he would never be talked to agian. No this had to be suffered alone.
Tony looked at him, “Fine... But know my door is open for you... And if you can’t come stay with me... Go stay with Banner or something... Just don’t go through this alone... I know it hurts, even if you’ve gone through it before... Don’t try to battle pain by yourself... It’ll only drag you down...” he said before turning to walk towards his tower.
Steve watched him walk away and wished the other knew what was also hurting him. He turned his eyes away and forced himself to go to Banner’s, his original destination in the first place.
Tony had went home and drunk a couple bottles of Jaeger. He was currently passed out on his couch. He didn’t know why, but when he came home he had felt like getting drunk off his ass. He regretted nothing.
Steve was sitting uncomfortably in the meeting room chairs and waiting for Tony to show up. They hadn’t found Loki yesterday and would try again today.
“Should we go check on him?” Black Widow asked. He hadn’t answered his phone three times in a row. At least yesterday he picked it up.
“He’s probably drinking and eating blueberries...” Hawkeye said.
“We should try...” Steve said in a soft voice. He hadn’t really been talking loud since the accident with Loki.
“I agree. We don’t know what’s happening with Loki and he could have him.” Bruce said and stood up. He really just wanted to find him and beat his face in for making his best friend cry.
Hawkeye shrugged and got up, “Guess we got no choice then...”
Black Widow nodded and also stood up. Steve was a bit slower but not noticeably.
Hawkeye lead the way and grabbed his bow in case.
Everyone followed Hawkeye and pretty soon there were at the Stark tower.
Hawkeye hacked into the doors of Stark Tower and got into the room Tony was in. He was laying on the couch with a bottle of Jaeger in one hand and a bag of blueberries in the other. He was snoring softly. “Told you he was drinking and eating blueberries...” Hawkeye said.
Bruce shot Hawkeye a look before going over to the couch and kicked it hard. It moved slightly, “Up Tony.”
Tony grumbled and blinked away, “Oh hello doctor...” He said. He looked at the blueberries in his hand and held them up to Bruce, “Blueberry?”
Bruce ground his teeth. He wanted to punch the stupid bastard in his face but held back because of the rest of the group, “You were late, so we found you.”
Steve stayed at the back of the group and watched the rest group. He was still hurting a bit.
Tony shrugged and ate a blueberry. He pushed himself off the couch and the blanket he had laying over him fell to reveal he had no pants on.
Bruce’s eye twitched, “Go put on some pants.” He said before joining the group of Avengers.
Tony calmly walked away to go put on clothes. He came back in jeans and a gray t-shirt. He held blueberries out to Thor once he walked over.
Thor grinned and took some blueberries. He didn’t understand the hostility between Bruce and Tony so he would just eat blueberries and do the mission.
Tony offered some to Hawkeye and Natasha. Hawkeye took a blueberry and ate it.
Black Widow took one too and offered Tony a smile. She too didn’t understand the hostility.
Tony smiled at them and offered some to Bruce and Steve now.
Steve shook his head and Bruce glared at him, “Can we get on with the mission now? I want to go back to my lab and not deal with assholes.” He was looking right at Tony.
Tony shrugged, “You could have got on with the mission without me...”
“We need everyone for this Tony. Loki’s back.” Black Widow said and looked at him. Steve kept quiet about watching him leave. They would figure that out soon enough.
“Oh... So you were looking for me?” Came a voice from behind Steve. Loki was standing there with a smile.
Steve jumped like he had been shot and froze. He couldn’t breathe, couldn’t think. His violator was behind him and he couldn’t move.
Tony ate a blueberry. “Well... Since he decided to show up in my house, maybe it’s a good thing I didn’t show up...”
Thor walked over to Loki and glared at him, “Why do you keep doing this brother? You’re king of Jotunheim. Why do you want Earth?”
“Midgardians are so much fun though...” Loki smirked and pulled Steve close to him.
Steve closed his eyes and willed himself not to panic. He was still tensed up and still couldn’t move with fear.
“Just come home Loki. Before you cause trouble.” Thor said and wondered why Captain America wasn’t moving or fighting.
“But it’s so much fun here, brother...” Loki smirked and slid his hand down Steve’s body.
Tony glared at him. He didn’t know why seeing Loki touch Steve made him angry. He pushed it off as just being protective over his friends. Tony slowly backed up to go get his suit on.
Steve’s breath deepened from the fear and he shuddered in disgust. He wished they would stop trying to talk him down and just take him.
Loki’s hand went to Steve’s groin but then he was suddenly knocked away by a red blur. Iron Man was holding him against the wall the next second.
Steve collapsed on the floor and didn’t care how unmanly it was. Bruce went to him as Black Widow and Thor watched in surprise.
Hawkeye took Tony’s blueberries and ate them.
“Get over here and get your brother...” Tony ordered over his shoulder at Thor as he kept Loki pinned surprisingly easily.
Thor nodded and dragged his brother away before vanishing. Bruce helped Steve over to the couch where he rubbed his face in frustration.
Tony got out of his suit and sat on the other side of Steve.
Steve kept his face turned away from both of them and took deep breaths. Loki was gone, he would okay.
Tony hesitantly rubbed his back gently.
Steve sat up, “I’m okay...” He said and kept his face away from Tony. He didn’t want the other to see his almost tears.
Tony sighed softly and stood back up, “Anyone want some breakfast?” He said and gently squeezed Steve’s shoulder before walking away. He wished his friend didn’t have to hurt like that.
Steve wiped his face and looked at Bruce’s worried face. He patted his knee and smiled slightly at him. He would be okay, “Yeah, let’s go and eat at the new place down the block.”
“Shawarma!” Tony shouted out. Hawkeye was enjoying blueberries.
Bruce hugged his best friend before standing up, “Sounds good to me.” He said and Steve stood up beside him.
Black Widow nodded, “I could go with something to eat.”
Tony grinned, “It’s on me~”
Black Widow smiled, “Kind of you Mr. Billionaire.”
Tony grinned more and lead the group to Shawarma.
Everyone had a nice lunch and they all talked about what to do afterwards.
Tony took up on his promise and payed for everything they all ate.
“We should see a movie together,” Black Widow said, “I don’t have anything to do today.” That was true but she just wanted to spend time with Hawkeye.
Bruce shrugged and looked to Steve. Steve grinned and nodded. Bruce smiled back, “We’re in.”
Tony smiled at the group, “I guess I can pay for this, too, if we /all/ want to go?” Hawkeye nodded in agreement, he was in if it was free.
Black Widow grinned and lead the way to the movie theater. She made sure to walk with Hawkeye. “What should we see?”
“Spiderman?” Hawkeye suggested.
Steve nodded and so did Bruce. Black Widow smiled at Hawkeye, “Sure.”
Tony nodded and went to buy the tickets. He gave them to everyone.
They all said thanks and went into the movie. Black Widow sat next to Hawkeye and the wall. Bruce took the sit on the other side of Hawkeye and Steve sat beside him.
Tony ended up by default in the seat beside Steve.
Steve smiled at him and sank in the seat to enjoy the movie.
Tony smiled and pulled out blueberries. He held some out to Steve.
Steve took a few, “Do you carry them with you everywhere?” He whispered and grinned. He was starting to feel normal again.
Tony nodded and grinned. He still held some out to Steve.
Steve ate the few in his hand and shook his head that he didn’t want any more. The lights dimmed and the movie began. He turned to the movie screen.
Tony watched and ate his blueberries. He didn’t offer anyone else some since they were too far away.
Steve and Bruce made comments all throughout the movie to each other softly and laughed between them. Pretty soon the movie ended and the lights came on.
Tony stood and stretched. Hawkeye had dozed off with his head on Black Widow’s shoulder.
Steve and Bruce also stood and Black Widow shook Hawkeye awake. She liked him touching her but they couldn’t stay in the movie place.
Hawkeye yawned and sat up. Tony started to leave.
Steve and Bruce followed him out while Black Widow walked with Hawkeye.
Hawkeye held her hand. Tony went to go buy more blueberries.
Bruce rolled his eyes, “See you people later?” He looked at Steve, “Come over later if you want.” He said before leaving. Steve watched him leave before leaning against a wall.
Black Widow grinned at Hawkeye and asked if he wanted to go to her place for coffee.
Tony came back to Steve and held out the blueberries to him.
Hawkeye nodded and left with Natasha.
Steve took some and pushed off the wall, “See you later, Tony?”
Tony nodded and gently patted Steve’s back. “Yea... I’ll see ya... My offer from yesterday is the same... You can stop over if you want...”
“I might come over today.” Steve said and began to walk away. He waved at the other and walked the opposite way of his house.
Tony waved as well before walking to buy a large pack of blueberries and head home.
Steve didn’t show up at Tony’s place. He spent the night wandering the streets and didn’t sleep all that much that night.
Tony spent the night eating blueberries.
Over the next week Steve didn’t get much sleep, ate only Tony’s blueberries, and wasn’t very social outside their meetings. Bruce hasn’t noticed yet because he was working on something in his lab.
After a meeting, Tony pulled Steve to the side, “Alright, Captain... What’s going on? We don’t see you as much anymore and you’ve been pretty tired...”
Steve looked around for Bruce but he was already out the door. He turned back to Tony and offered a smile that he hoped looked more real then it felt. “Nothing’s going on.”
“Steve... Really... Have you been sleeping enough?” Tony asked and ate a blueberry before offering some to Captain.
Steve took some and nodded. It’s not like Tony could tell when he was sleeping and when he wasn’t. “Yeah...”
Tony frowned. He could tell he was lying. “Steve... Tell me the truth... Please... I’d still like to consider us friends, and I’d like to be able to help you if something was wrong...”
Steve turned so his back faced Tony, “Nobody can help me Tony.” He said and crossed his arms, “Although I consider you a friend.”
Tony gently put his hand on Steve’s shoulder, “You could let me try...”
Steve looked at him, “I’m just going through things Tony... Personal things...”
“Then talk to me... I want to help you through these personal things of yours Steve... It’s what friends do...” Tony said and stepped closer to him.
Steve didn’t say anything because he didn’t know how to phase it.
“Steve... Please...” Tony said and gently squeezed his shoulder. “Maybe... Come over today... I’ll make us something to eat and maybe then you can talk to me...”
Steve nodded and bit his lip. He’d show up but he might not talk about it.
Tony gently grabbed Steve’s hand. “Good... Let’s go, Captain...”
Steve smiled, a real smile, and followed Tony wherever he was going.
Tony picked up some blueberries and then took Steve to the Stark Tower.
“You know can’t live on blueberries.” Steve said.
Tony smirked slightly, “Yea... I know that... I eat more when I’m at home...”
Steve grinned, “What are making today?” He asked as they walked to the Stark tower.
Tony shrugged, “What do you want? I can make it... probably...” He grinned and walked to his kitchen.
Steve named off a dish he knew the other liked and leaned against the counter to watched him cook.
Tony went to cooking easily and hummed as he did so.
Steve talked to Tony the whole time that he cooked.
Tony smiled at him and was just glad to hear him talking at all. When he finished cooking he started setting up the table.
Steve helped him and smiled at him. He wished that they could actually be a couple but wouldn’t say that.
Tony pulled a chair out for his friend before sitting across from him.
Steve took a seat and picked at his food, he was never really hungry anymore. He began to talk to Tony more.
Tony ate and talked with Steve. He wished the Captain would eat more, but he was glad he was talking. He’d work on the food in a moment.
Steve grinned and finished eating.
“Is that all you’re going to eat, Steve?” Tony asked and cocked his head to the side and raised his eyebrow.
“Err... I ate before the meeting.” Steve said and rubbed his head nervously. He hoped he didn’t look like he was lying.
Tony sighed and got up. He went and stood next to him, “Quit tryin to lie to me Captain... You need to eat... You were the one who told me I couldn’t live on blueberries...” he said. He rubbed Steve’s shoulder before taking his own plate to the sink.
“Tony... I... It’s hard to say... And you probably wouldn’t believe me.” Steve said and picked more of his food.
Tony put his plate away before coming back and rubbing Steve’s shoulders. “The only way you’ll know if I believe you or not is to tell me...”
“I... I was violated...” Steve looked down and his hands rubbed his sides.
Tony stared at him for a moment and remembered how Steve was when Loki touched him. “It... It was Loki, wasn’t it...?”
Steve nodded, “I-It was after that night I-I told you how I felt.” He closed his eyes and pushed back the memories.
Tony hugged him tightly from behind, “Oh Steve... I’m so sorry...”
“N-not you’re fault.” Steve said and calmed down, “I’m getting better.”
“I wish you would have told me... I would have made sure he paid...” Tony said and still hugged him tightly.
Steve chuckled, “Thanks. But that wouldn’t have helped. Yo-You’re the only one I told.”
“Thank you for telling me... Why don’t you... spend the night here, tonight?” Tony asked. He had asked before and Steve said no, but he wanted to try and make sure the Captain slept at night.
Steve bit his lip and thought about it. He nodded, “O-okay.”
“You sure you don’t want to eat any more? Or do you want to move to the couch and watch tv?” Tony asked and pulled back to rub his back again.
“Let’s move to the tv.” Steve said and pushed his food away. He had already ate more than he normally did.
Tony gently took his hand and lead Steve to the couch. When he sat down he put his arms along the back of the couch without thinking about it.
Steve didn’t say anything about the arm but relaxed against the couch.
Tony smiled and told the Tv to turn on, and it did.
Steve looked to it and then to Tony. “Can you do that with everything you’ve got?”
“Mhmm... I programmed my whole house, I am a genius after all...” Tony grinned.
“Really? They just.... listen to people?” Steve asked and looked around the room looking for things that work like that.
“Yea, why don’t you change the tv channel?” Tony asked and rubbed Steve’s back gently.
Steve looked at the tv and said a random channel loud, maybe a bit too loud. He wasn’t used to this stuff.
The Tv did in fact change, “Good, good... But you don’t have to say it so loud...” Tony said and grinned at him.
Steve blushed at being so outdated, “Sorry... I’ve never done that before.”
“I doubt you would have... This is the only place I know that’s programmed like this... So it’s not your fault Captain... Would you like something to drink?” Tony questioned.
“Sure.” Steve said and grinned at Tony.
“And what would you like? I’ll probably have some jaeger myself...”
“I guess whatever you’re having.”
Tony smirked slightly before getting up. He went and got two bottles of jaeger before sitting back down and holding one out to Steve, “Ever had jaeger before, Captain?”
Steve shook his head, “I’ve never really drank anything before.” He said and took the bottle.
Tony chuckled, “Well... It seems as though you are in for a surprise, Steve... But don’t worry, you’re in good hands.” He grinned again and drank some of his own bottle.
Steve hesitated before taking a big gulp of his. He coughed and gasped. He probably shouldn’t have done that.
Tony laughed at him and rubbed his back. “Take it slow, big boy...”
Steve coughed a bit more before nodding, “Yeah, I’ll do that.” He rubbed his throat and cleared it, “I’m good.”
Tony smiled and drank his while turning to the tv.
A few hours later, Steve had finished his bottle and was drunk. He forgot what Tony was talking about about and just chuckled.
Tony was a bit tipsy after a couple bottles. He was smiling and his face was a light pink. Tony had his arm around Steve’s shoulder in a friendly way and was just talking about whatever he could think of.
Steve kept chuckling, “Tony.. Tony... You are funny... You are a funny man.” He said and laid his head on the other’s chest to laugh.
“Genius, billionaire, philanthropist, comedian?” Tony said and grinned as he hugged Steve gently.
Steve nodded and couldn’t help but to lean into the man he liked. Even drunk he wanted the other to want him.
Tony gently ran his fingers through Steve’s hair and relaxed more. He didn’t know why it felt so right to hold the other. He pushed it off as just being tipsy.
Steve hummed and felt sleepy. He nuzzled the other’s chest and sighed happily. He wouldn’t move unless the other pushed him away.
“Mmm... If you’re going to fall asleep on me captain, we should at least move to the bed...” Tony said and rubbed his back.
“But you’re so soft and comfy.” Steve said and closed his eyes.
“Yes well... This couch isn’t... My bed is...” Tony said but made no move to get up.
Steve pouted and back up, “Okay. But you’ll have to help me walk.”
Tony stood, a bit shaky, and held his hands out to Steve.
Steve took it and chuckled as the world tilted, “Let’s hurry. I don’t want to stand for long.”
Tony nodded and quickly took him to the bedroom. He flopped onto the bed and pulled Steve with him.
Steve fell with him and another laugh left his mouth. He snuggled into the other and kept chuckling.
Tony chuckled and sat up for a moment. He started to take off his clothes because he liked to sleep naked.
Steve looked away with a blush.
Tony looked over at him, “It gets hot in here at night, you might want to at least lose something...” Tony warned before laying down and getting comfortable.
Steve nodded before changing, dangerously with limbs going everywhere, into his tank and boxers.
Tony moved to help him change, since he looked like he needed it.
“Thanks.” Steve chuckled out and fell onto the bed. His drunken mind couldn’t help but conjure up another reason why Tony would strip him and his face flushed.
Tony chuckled and stroked Steve’s hair, “You are going to have such a hang over tomorrow...”
“I don’t want to think about that.” Steve said and laughed. It appeared he was a giggly drunk.
Tony just smiled, “I’ll make sure to have you some pain pills and coffee in the morning... Along with breakfast... You’ll be right as rain after words...” He said and laid down with him again.
“If you say so.” Steve said and closed his eyes. He used Tony as a pillow.
Tony hugged Steve close and smiled. He closed his eyes and was soon asleep.
The next morning Steve could feel a headache coming on. He groaned and nuzzled the thing he was laying on.
Tony had already gotten up and placed a pillow in his place. He left pills and a cup of water on the night stand. He was cooking blueberry pancakes and already had coffee made.
Steve smelt the pancakes and got up. He groaned and his eyes focused on the pills. He took them and made his way to the bathroom. After that he washed his hands and joined Tony in the kitchen. “Fuck, what happened last night?” He said and sat on the table and held his head.
Tony chuckled and handed him some coffee, “You got drunk off Jaeger...” Tony smiled and turned to put the pancakes in a plate. He then put them on the table and pulled a chair out for Steve.
Steve hopped of the table and took a seat, “Remind me not to drink anymore.” He took a sip of the coffee and began to eat. He couldn’t eat much because he would be sick but he ate.
Tony rubbed his back gently, “Next time I’ll have you drink something lighter then jaeger..” He said before sitting across Steve to eat. He knew they were suppose to be at a meeting right now, but he figured it was better to let the Captain sleep and eat since he knew he wasn’t getting enough of either.
Steve ate some before he thought of something, “Wait, isn’t there a meeting today?”
Tony waved it away, “It’s okay, they’ll come and get us when we don’t show up... They already called me once...” he said and picked off a blueberry to eat it.
“You worry them.” Steve said and tried to eat more. He couldn’t and put his silverware down.
“They know everything’s fine... I actually answered this time to tell them you were here so they wouldn’t worry about you...” Tony said while still eating, “Though I bet Bruce will be the first one here now...”
Steve chuckled as he thought of his friend. “He looks after me, doesn’t he?” He asked, mostly to himself and sipped his coffee.
Tony nodded and smiled. He finished eating and took both of their plates to the kitchen, “I’ll have blueberries on me during the meeting, of course, so if you get hungry you can have some...” He said. He was surprised the hulk hadn’t already busted down his door, but he figured they should probably head to the meeting.
Steve ran his hands through his hair and a knock came at the door.
“Tony! What have you done to Steve!” Bruce’s voice came through the door. Steve chuckled.
Tony grinned and chuckled as well, “Door, Open...” He said and the door opened to reveal Dr. Banner outside it, “Relax... I haven't done anything to Captain...”
Bruce glared at him and took in the scene. He took in Steve’s state of undress and jumped to conclusion. He then stopped glaring, “Oh well. Sorry to bother you. Steve come see me later.” He said before leaving.
“What was that all about?” Steve asked, watching him leave.
Tony shrugged, “Who knows with him... Shall we get ready for the meeting, Cap?”
Steve nodded, “Do you remember where I put my clothes? Why did I even strip down?”
“Because I was naked and told you my room gets hot at night...” Tony said and went and got Steve’s clothes.
Steve’s brain went to the gutter but he shook it away. He followed after Tony to get his clothes.
Tony held Steve’s clothes out to him as he started to change his own clothes. He kept his back turned to the other male.
Steve turned away as well, more to keep from watching him then put his clothes on.
Tony got dressed and turned around. He ended up seeing Steve in the middle of changing pants. He felt his face heat up and he moved to go stand by the door with his back turned to the other male. He pushed away his blush as just being surprised at seeing his friend changing.
Steve finished changing and walked to Tony, “Ready to leave?”
Tony nodded and smiled at him, his face still dusted pink. “Yea... Hey, why don’t you come back over tonight? It was real fun last night... Even if you did wake up hung over...”
Steve chuckled and wondered why his friend's face was pink. He mentally shrugged it off, “Okay, but I’m not drinking again.” He said and smiled.
“What if I promise not to give you something so strong?” Tony asked as he started walking to their meeting place.
“I might then.” Steve said playfully. He punched Tony in the shoulder like he thought friends did.
“Ow,” Tony said and faked actually being hurt. He then grinned and hit Steve back.
Steve grinned once again and the two of them entered the meeting room.
Tony pulled out his blueberries and took a seat, still grinning.
Steve took his seat and the meeting proceeded with Bruce throwing them looks every now and again.
Tony did what he normally did, ate blueberries and offered them to the others at moments when he should probably not be talking.
After the meeting, Black Widow tried to talk Hawkeye back to her place and Bruce tried to get Steve to come over to his house.
Hawkeye of course agreed and went with Natasha. Tony stood by the door to wait and see if Steve was going home with Bruce. He wasn’t going to push the blond into coming over if he wanted to go to his other friend’s house.
Steve talked to Bruce a few feet from Tony. Bruce said something and motioned toward him. Steve’s face darkened with a blush and he shook his head. Bruce had a surprised look and asked something else to which Steve shrugged. Bruce sighed and brought his friend into a hug before patting his back, saying one more comment, and then leaving.
Tony had looked away when Bruce had hugged Steve. He jumped slightly when the doctor walked by him, surprised.
Steve walked up to Tony with a sheepish grin and his face still pink. “Ready?”
Tony nodded, “Yep... What do you think we should have to eat?” he asked and put one arm around Steve’s shoulder in a friendly way. He didn’t know what Bruce had said to make him blush, but he figured it was about him since he motioned at him.
“Spaghetti?” Steve asked and tensed at the hand. He was still getting used to touch.
“Sounds good to me,” Tony said and grinned. He noticed the other was tense though and moved his hand away.
“Sorry.” Steve said after Tony removed his hand and rubbed the back of his neck. He looked away and lead the way to the streets.
“No need for you to apologize, Captain...” Tony said and walked beside him.
Steve smiled at him and pretty soon they had reached Stark Tower.
Tony grinned at him and went to go make spaghetti.
Steve helped when he could.
Tony grinned at him and the two soon finished. Tony set the table and pulled Steve out a chair.
Steve took the seat and smiled at Tony, “Thanks for inviting me over.”
Tony smiled, “Anytime... It’s fun when you actually come over...” He sat across from him to eat.
Steve began to eat and ate about the same as he did that morning. He talked to Tony as much as he could.
Tony wished he would eat more, but didn’t push it.. yet. He had fun talking to the other though.
Steve knew Tony wanted him to eat more but he couldn’t just yet.
Tony finished eating as well and took both plates to the kitchen. He turned to grin at the other. “Now... Why don’t we see if you can handle something lighter then jaeger...”
Steve grinned and nodded, “Okay. Let’s try.”
Tony went and made a light alcohol pomegranate martini. He got himself a bottle of jaeger and went to the couch.
Steve was already lounging on the couch and grinned when Tony entered.
Tony grinned back and handed him the martini as he drank his own jaeger.
Steve drank it and moaned at the taste. “Mmm...” He said and licked his lips.
“Better?” He grinned and told the tv to turn on.
Steve nodded, “This tastes really good too.” He grinned at Tony and enjoyed the friendly atmosphere.
“Good... I’m glad I still remember how to make those...” Tony said and stretched one arm out on the couch behind Steve.
Steve leaned against the couch to watch tv. He soon fell asleep because he hadn’t been sleeping much.
Tony noticed Steve fall asleep and took his drink to put it on the table. He sat his own bottle down with it and moved to pick the other up.
Steve woke when he noticed that he was being moved. He sit up and rubbed his eyes, “Hmm?”
“Relax, Captain, I’m moving you to the bed...” Tony said and scooped him up to carry him to the bedroom.
Steve mumbled and fell back asleep. If the other could carry him, why fuss.
Tony gently laid him in bed. “Sleep well, Captain...” He said softly.
Steve nodded, “You too Tony..” He said and curled up.
Tony moved to sit on the other side of the bed. He slowly stroked Steve’s hair, just glad his friend as sleeping.
Steve snored softly and his face relaxed.
Tony sighed softly and smiled. He stripped off his clothes and laid down next to the other.
Steve slept through the night but sometime during it he ended up spooning Tony.
Tony slept as well and when he woke up he was too comfortable to move. He told himself he should move, but his body was unwilling to listen.
Steve mumbled in his sleep and snuggled closer.
Tony sighed softly and just stayed where he was at. He told himself he didn’t want to move because that would wake Steve up, and he wanted Steve to get more sleep.
Steve finally woke up and sat up to yawn. He rubbed his eyes and figured Tony had put a pillow in his place again.
Tony rolled over to look up at him and stretch, “Morning, Steve...”
Steve jumped not expecting that but smiled at him before climbing out of bed.
Tony grinned and got up as well, not wearing any clothes, “What do you want for breakfast?”
Steve kept his eyes turned away and couldn’t believe he cuddled with a naked man all night. “Umm... I don’t care.”
“Blueberry pancakes it is!” Tony shouted and threw on some boxers and a t-shirt before going to cook, “Want some coffee?”
Steve nodded and followed after Tony, “Yeah. Sound’s great.”
Tony started making coffee and cooking.
Steve sat at the table and watched Tony, “Do we have a meeting today?”
"Yep… They called in the middle of you spooning me… I'm sure they'll show up later…" Tony said and shrugged.
“Spoon? Surely I wasn’t.” Steve said and his face blushed.
"Oh yes you were," Tony said and grinned at him over his shoulder.
Steve laid his head on the table and groaned, “Oh.” He simply said.
"How much you wanna bet… Bruce will be the first to show up…" Tony said and turned back to his cooking.
“I’m not stupid Tony. He will be.” Steve said and sat up. He grinned as he thought of his friend.
Tony just chuckled and brung two plates of pancakes over and sat two cups of coffee down. He took his normal seat across from Steve.
Steve drank his coffee and ate more of his breakfast then yesterday. He was really trying to get better.
Tony grinned at the fact Steve ate more. The other was both sleeping and eating better and he was glad.
Steve finished as much as he could just as a knock came at the door. Steve grinned and smiled a knowing grin at Tony.
"Door, open," Tony ordered before taking another bite and watching the door open.
“Why don’t you just come to meetings? I wouldn’t have to come down.” Bruce said as he walked in. He went into the kitchen and took a pancake.
“Because I’m busy making sure someone sleeps and eats and I find that more important than meetings... You could just wait... Or better yet set them later in the day and not first thing in the morning...” Tony said while eating.
“I don’t sat the meetings. And what are talking about? Steve’s sleeping and eating, right?” Bruce said and looked at him. Steve ducked his head down and began humming.
"No… He hasn't…" Tony said and looked at Steve.
“What? Why didn’t you tell me?” Bruce said and turned his full attention on the other. Steve blushed and rubbed the back of his head.
“Well, you were busy...”
Tony finished eating and leaned back in his chair.
Bruce frowned and pulled Steve into a hug, “So? I would have made time for you.” He said.
Steve nuzzled Bruce, “Sorry...” He mumbled.
Tony looked away from the scene. He suddenly felt angry, but he didn't know why. He shrugged it off as just wishing he had /someone/ to hold. Not Steve. Just, in general.
Bruce rubbed Steve’s back and Steve sighed sadly. He wished he had told the other, he felt bad.
Tony got up and went to go clean his kitchen. He felt weird sitting in the room with those two.
Bruce pulled back and ruffled Steve’s hair.
Steve smiled at him, “If I ever need help I’ll come to you okay.”
Bruce nodded and turned to the door, “Bye Tony! See you two at the meeting.” He said as he shut the door behind him.
Tony didn't say anything as Bruce left. He just cleaned.
Steve sighed and sat back down. Then he stretched, “Can I use your shower?”
"Sure, it's attached to the bedroom. Towels under the sink. But uh, be careful, it's voice activated like everything else…" Tony warned before looking at him.
Steve frowned but went to take a shower. He spent ten minutes trying to work the shower and then finally he got it the right temperature. He finished his shower and got out. He wrapped one towel around his waist and used one to dry his hair. He walked out of the bathroom, “Hey Tony. Can I borrow something to wear? I don’t want to put my dirty clothes on again.”
Tony turned to look at him. He stared for a moment, his face dusting a light pink. He cleared his throat, "Yea… I'll get you something…" he said before going to his room. He had to admit the Captain had a nice body. Not that he was interested in it, he told himself.
Steve followed him with a frown. Did he have something on him. Why would the other stare. He shrugged it off as his imagination and waited for the clothes.
Tony found him some clothes and he held them out to Steve. "I'm going to take a shower now, too." He said.
Steve nodded, “I’ll wait for you in the living room.” He said and began to put on the clothes. He turned so his back faced Tony and his towel slipped.
Tony's eyes went straight to his ass. He blushed and quickly shook himself before going to take a shower.
Steve quickly put on his pants with a blush. He hoped Tony had left before that and he went to the living room.
Tony soon finished his shower, got dressed, and came to the living room. "Ready to go?"
Steve was watching tv but nodded anyway. It wasn’t interesting anyway. He turned it off and stood up.
"Should I ask you to come back tonight or will you go with the doctor?" Tony asked as he left with the other.
Steve rubbed his hands together, “I should go home... I can’t stay at friend’s house forever.”
Tony shrugged and accidentally let out a sad sigh, he liked having someone to talk to. "Just promise me you'll eat and sleep? Please?" He thought he had been making process on that at least.
Steve nodded, “Okay.” He could do the eating part but sleeping he wasn’t sure about. He really didn’t want to sleep alone any more. Maybe he would pack a bag and go to Bruce’s.
Tony sighed and gently hugged him with one arm, "If you have a problem with either of those, my door will open on it's own for you even if I'm asleep…" At least he would tell it to so Steve could get in if he wanted to. "Try and stay healthy, alright?"
Steve grinned and socked him on the arm, “Don’t worry so much Tony. I feel better for telling you.”
Tony smiled slightly but didn't hit him back this time. He was still worried, but worrying is what friends do, right?
They entered the meeting room and no one was there. He tilted his head at the room, “Did we miss the meeting?”
"We shouldn't have… Showering didn't take that long…" Tony said and walked farther into the room to look under the table.
There was a note under the table that must have fell when they walked in. Steve say it, “Hey, Tony, is that a note?”
Tony picked it up and opened it to read it.
We have gone out. We got tired of waiting on you so the meetings have been moved to later in the day, thanks to Bruce offering that. See you tomorrow. You better be there. Signed Black Widow.
“What’s it say?” Steve asked.
Tony grinned and shouted happily, "Because Bruce suggested it meetings are later in the day! Hell yes! Oh, and they all went out to do something… Wanna go out, too?" he asked, not realizing how that sounded.
Steve’s face dusted pink because of the way it was phased. He wished the other meant it that way, “Ummm... What would we do?”
Tony noticed the blush and then noticed what he said. He blushed as well, "Oh, um, well… We could… I don't know… Watch a movie, walk in the park, get icecream? Both of the last two put together?" he asked. He realized too late everything he said sounded couple-y and blushed more. He didn't try to take it back though.
Steve also blushed more but chuckled, “How about we watched a movie and get ice cream?” He said. He thought walking in the park was to couple-y.
Tony grinned and nodded, "Anything you want to see?" he asked and put his arm around Steve's shoulders without thinking of a reason for it.
Steve ignored the arm and thought about it, “Hmm... Anything you want to see?”
Tony shrugged, "Hawkeye told me 'Notebook' is good…"
Steve nodded, “Okay, I haven’t heard of it.”
Tony just shrugged again, "Heard of it but not what it's about...” He said and walked to the movie place with his arm around Steve.
“I hope it’s good.” Steve said followed the other.
Tony nodded, bought their tickets, and found them seats. It seemed the theater had mostly girls in it. Tony stretched his arm over the back of Steve's seat.
“I feel weird. They are no guys in here.” Steve said and looked around. He relaxed into the seat as the commercials started.
Tony leaned closer to him to whisper, "It'll be fine… Clint came here and watched it with Natasha… People will probably assume some things but oh well…" If Clint came here because it was a couple movie, people would probably think him and Steve were together. He told himself that that should bother him, but for some reason, the genius didn't know why it didn't.
Steve shrugged too even though he secretly wished they were. The movie soon began and the lights dimmed.
By the end of the movie, Tony had tears going down his cheeks.
Steve was almost in tears too, “Ready to go, Tony?” He asked as the lights came on.
Tony dried his face before nodding and standing up, "Still up for icecream?" he questioned.
“I think ice cream will make us feel better.” Steve said stood up.
Tony nodded in agreement and put his arm around him again. He started heading out.
Steve followed him and was getting used to the arm.
"What kind of icecream do you want?" Tony asked as they walked into an icecream shop.
“Ummm.... Strawberry.” Steve said and looked at the many flavors of ice cream.
Tony smiled at him before ordering one strawberry and one blueberry. He got the icecream and paid before leading Steve to a corner table.
Steve sit down and began licking his ice cream, “This is great.”
Tony smiled at him and licked his own a few times, "Hey… Steve… Can I ask you something?"
“Hmm?” Steve asked at took a bit off the top of his ice cream.
Tony looked at him to begin with, "Well… I was wondering, if you havn't moved on or anything, if you'd be willing to give me a second chance so I could give you a first one…" He looked away now, "Because the past couple of days have been really fun so I was just thinking…" The playboy's voice trailed off.
Steve’s eyes flashed to Tony. “T-Tony, I do still like you but,” Steve took a breath, “Are you sure you want to try? I mean, the past few days have been because we were acting as friends.”
Tony nodded, "I'm sure, Steve… I wouldn't ask if I wasn't. I told you I won't do anything that would play with your heart."
Steve grinned, “Okay Tony. We’ll try it.” He said calmly although on the inside his heart was beating really fast. He couldn’t believe they were going to try to go out.
Tony grinned back and hugged Steve close with one arm, "Good…" he said and leaned forward to kiss Steve's cheek gently.
Steve blushed and looked away. He grinned again.
Tony grinned and kept his arm around him. He went back to his ice cream.
Steve sat close to him and went to licking the ice cream off his fingers that had melted there.
Tony watched his tongue, "Mmm… You sure you won't come over again tonight?" He asked, smirked, and wiggled his eyebrows suggestively before grinning.
Steve blushed more and sucked on his finger before pulling back and smiling, “I still need to get clothes.” He said looked down.
"Well, maybe I should just come home with you, then?" He asked and smirked again.
Steve nodded, “If you want... It’s not been lived in for a while. I try to avoid it when I can.”
Tony squeezed him gently, "Yea… I'd love to actually… Though since I won't have my huge stash of blueberries I'll have to find something else to fill my mouth with," he smirked and licked his ice cream. He hoped Steve didn't mind him acting perverted like he normally did with his dates. He was a playboy after all.
Steve shivered and began licking his ice cream, “Mmm... I guess you will.” He said.
Tony grinned and his hand slid down to rest on Steve's hip. "Got any ideas for me, Captain?"
Steve grinned at him, “I’m sure you can find something.” He winked and blushed. He couldn’t believe he was flirting with his crush who he was now dating.
Tony kept his hand where it was until he finished his ice cream. "Well, almost ready to head home, Steve?"
Steve nodded and popped the rest of his ice cream into his mouth.
Tony stood and held his hand out to his new boyfriend.
Steve took the hand and began to lead the way to his house.
Tony walked close to his side and made suggestive comments on the way there.
Steve kept blushing at the comments and unlocked his door before walking in. He blushed harder at what he saw. Dirty clothes were thrown everywhere and it looked like he hadn’t cleaned in forever even though it hadn’t been that long, “Sorry about the mess...”
Tony smiled at him, "It's fine… It just looks lived in…" he said. He made his way over to a couch and sat down. He pulled the other male to sit down sideways in his lap, "Now… About the substitute for blueberries…" he said and ran one hand down Steve's side and then to his thigh.
Steve blushed and buried his head in the other’s shoulder.
Tony smiled and talked softly to him, “If I make you uncomfortable, just tell me, Captain... I’ll stop...”
“You’re not, but I’ll tell you if you are.” Steve said and smiled at him.
Tony grinned and kissed his cheek again as he rubbed his thigh. “I’m sorry about last week, Steve... We spent all the time teasing each other so I never got to learn how much fun you were just to talk too... So at the time I didn’t think it would work out...”
Steve smiled and slowly kissed his cheek, “I’m glad you’re giving us a chance now.” He said and nuzzled him.
Tony smiled and hugged him closer. “I’m glad too...” He said softly.
Steve kissed his neck, “What do you want to do?” He asked and snuggled the other.
Tony chuckled softly, “What I want to do is probably going too far for a first night of dating...”
Steve chuckled and nodded, “Maybe on the second date.”
Tony grinned at him, “Really now? But what am I going to use as my blueberry substitute tonight?”
Steve looked up and him and slowly kissed him, giving him time to back away.
Tony closed his eyes and leaned into the kiss. He was surprised by how nice Steve’s lips felt.
Steve moaned softly and kept the kiss slow.
Tony’s hand moved to cup Steve’s cheek gently.
Steve grinned and pulled back to look Tony in the eyes, “How’s that?”
Tony grinned and slowly moved his hand from Steve’s cheek to his hair. He gently pulled the blond into another kiss.
Steve kissed back and his hands planted on Tony’s chest to curl into his shirt and hold him close.
Tony gently gripped the blond hair and moaned softly.
One of Steve’s hand un curled around and rubbed his chest.
Tony moaned softly and finally pulled back to grin. “So much better... than blueberries...”
Steve chuckled breathless and nuzzled him. He was blushing slightly at having been kissed by his crush.
Tony hugged him close and licked his own lips.
Steve kissed his cheek and snuggled him.
Tony kissed his forehead.
“Should we go to my room?” Steve asked.
Tony nodded.
Steve stood and lead him to the bed.
Tony held his hand on the way there and smiled at him.
Steve stared at his bed with a frown before pushing the clothes off of it and into the floor. He knew what he was doing.
Tony smiled and moved to strip off. He still didn’t want to wear clothes.
Steve still looked away and striped down to his boxers.
Tony moved close to him and fingered the edge of the boxers. “You should lose these, too... So I won’t be the only one naked...”
Steve blink and said innocently, “But what if I get cold?”
“I’ll keep you warm,” Tony said and slipped his arms around his waist.
Steve blushed more and wiggled out of his boxers.
Tony smiled and slid his hand’s over Steve’s hips, “Much better...”
Steve hid his face in Tony’s neck and sighed happily.
Tony smiled and hummed softly, “Ready for bed now?”
Steve nodded and fell asleep.
Tony snuggled him close and soon was asleep as well.
Steve woke up the next morning but didn’t get up.
Tony’s eyes were still closed and his breathing was gentle. He still had his arms wrapped around Steve and was holding him close.
Steve breathed in deep and was glad this wasn’t a dream.
Tony mumbled something before blinking awake.
Steve looked up at him and smiled, “Morning.”
Tony yawned before smiling, “Morning...” He said and cupped Steve’s cheek.
Steve leaned up and kissed him while humming.
Tony kissed back softly and grinned.
Steve pulled back and stood up, “Let’s go get something to eat. My kitchen has nothing edible in it.”
“We can eat out this morning, go the to meeting, and then go grocery shopping afterwards?” Tony suggested and stood up to stretch.
Steve nodded, “Okay. That sounds good to me.” He said and began to put on clean clothes.
Tony put on the clothes from yesterday and waited for Steve.
Steve grabbed his wallet and waited for Tony at the door.
Tony came over and took Steve’s hand before starting to walk with him.
“Where to eat?” Steve asked as they walked.
“IHop?” Tony asked, he really liked blueberry pancakes.
Steve nodded, “Sure.” He said and lead the way there.
Tony grinned and moved his arm to wrap it around his waist.
Steve walked into the restaurant with Tony and his stomach grumbled at the smell.
They got seats and Tony ordered blueberry pancakes, of course.
Steve ordered strawberry pancakes and rested his chin on his hand.
Tony studied Steve for a moment before chuckling softly to himself.
Steve tilted his head to the side, “Hmm?”
“I was just thinking and I noticed... You like strawberries, which are red... and I like blueberries, that are, well, blue... I wear a red suit and you wear a blue one...” Tony said and grinned.
Steve chuckled too, “Yeah.” He turned and smiled at Tony.
Tony grinned more and gave him a kiss right before their food showed up.
Steve picked up his fork and began to eat as he talked with Tony.
Tony ate as well while talking to his new boyfriend.
Steve ate half his meal before he became full and he pushed it away. He sipped the coffee that had come with it.
Tony soon finished as well, though he actually ate all his. He stood up and stretched. He started to wonder what Bruce would say when he found out him and Steve had started going out.
Steve also stood up and stretched.
Tony went and paid for their food before putting his arm around Steve again.
Steve chuckled and pulled him outside to began walking to the meeting room. He was wondering how Tony would act around their friends.
Tony was pleasantly surprised when they weren’t the last to get to the meeting room. They weren’t the first, as Hawkeye seemed to be asleep in one of the chair’s, but they weren’t last.
Steve looked around the room and noticed that Bruce wasn’t there. He was surprised that they were on time. He took a seat and noticed that Black Widow was napping beside Hawkeye, one hand on his. Steve grinned and nudged Tony to look at them, “Aren’t they cute?”
Tony smiled at the sight and nodded. He took a seat and pulled Steve into his lap. He propped his feet up on the table like that. “Looks like we wait for Bruce now...” He said softly. He’d let the sleeping couple sleep as long as he could. His arms rested around Steve’s waist.
Steve gasped and leaned into Tony. His face blushed and he laid his head on Tony’s shoulder.
Tony kissed him softly and rubbed his boyfriend's side.
Steve grinned and Bruce walked in. He looked at the two before shaking his head and sighing and hitting the table hard to wake the other two.
Hawkeye slowly opened one eye to glare at Bruce. Tony just kept his attention on the boy in his arms.
Steve just grinned as Black Widow shot up and reached for her weapon. Then her eyes focused on Bruce and she glared.
Hawkeye looked around before staring at Steve and Tony, "Holy crap! Tony is on time… And Steve is sitting in his lap!"
Black Widow’s eyes moved across the room and she grinned, “Aww~ I told you, you should be together.” She said and clapped. Steve just blushed and looked away.
Tony smiled and softly kissed one red cheek. Hawkeye grinned at the two before whistling.
Steve blushed more and cleared his throat, “We should, um, start the meeting.” He said and snuggled Tony.
Tony nodded in agreement and nuzzled Steve.
Nothing new happened so the group just ended up talking about theirs nights.
Tony didn't say much and just snuggled Steve.
Steve talked only when spoken to and mostly just relaxed against Tony.
Tony peppered kissed over Steve’s neck.
Soon the meeting was over and everyone started to leave. Bruce came over and just took Steve away.
Tony whined, frowned, and followed them.
Bruce glared at him, “I want to talk to Steve for a minute.”
Tony looked at Steve for a moment before sighing and walking away.
Steve smiled at him and mouth, ‘I’ll be done soon.’ Then he turned back to Bruce.
Tony went to wait outside and just leaned against the wall of the building.
About fifteen minutes later Steve came outside with Bruce with a blush on his face. He was looking at the ground.
Tony frowned slightly at the blush and walked over to them.
Bruce patted Steve’s back and hugged him goodbye before turning and walking away.
Tony glared at Bruce and hugged Steve close to him.
Steve watched Bruce walk away before looking at Tony. He grinned but his face was still dusted pink.
“So... What did Banner have to say?” Tony asked and nuzzled Steve.
Steve’s face blushed more, “Nothing important.” He said and nuzzled Tony.
“Steeeeve...” Tony whined. He wanted to know what made his new boyfriend blush so much.
Steve took his hand, “Want to go shopping or just back to your place?”
“Steve...” Tony tried again.
Steve hummed and decided to go Stark tower.
Tony sighed and followed along behind him.
Steve walked them back the the living room and sat on the couch.
“Steeevveee....” Tony whined and sat next to him.
“Hmm?” Steve laid on him and closed his eyes.
“What was it that Bruce said to you?” Tony asked.
Steve blushed again, “He just showed me something and told me a few things.”
“Like what?” Tony asked and frowned.
“... I’d rather not say.” Steve said.
“Steeeeveee....” Tony whined and pouted.
Steve kissed the pout and thought about what Bruce had told him. He gave him the gay sex talk and showed pictures.
“Steve... Please...” Tony tried again.
Steve kissed him to quiet him.
Tony just frowned again.
“It’s embarrassing....” Steve said and nuzzled him.
Tony still frowned.
Steve still nuzzled him and didn’t look up.
“Steeeeve...” Tony tried once more. He told himself he’d give up after this time.
Steve kissed his neck.
Tony sighed and moved to kiss him softly. “So... What do you want for lunch?”
Steve smiled, “What do you want to fix?”
“Anything that you’ll eat...” Tony said and rubbed Steve’s back gently.
Steve hummed, “Lasagna?” he asked.
Tony nodded, “Coming right up...” He gently moved Captain off his lap and went to cook.
Steve followed him and sat at the table.
Tony made lasagna, hummed, and shook his ass.
Steve chuckled as he watched the other cook.
Tony grinned at him over his shoulder.
Steve asked what they wanted to do later that day.
Tony shrugged, “What would you like to do, cap?”
“We could just cuddle?” Steve said with a light blush. He was old fashioned.
Tony smiled and started to set the table, “Sounds nice, Steve...” He was fine with old fashion.
Steve grinned and watched the other set the table.
Tony pulled a chair out for his boyfriend before sitting next to him for once.
Steve smiled at him and pecked his cheek.
Tony turned to softly kiss Steve and grin.
Steve kissed him back and then went to eating.
Tony slipped his arm around Steve and ate.
Steve almost ate all of it before he pushed it away.
Tony grinned and hugged Steve tightly. He was so proud of him for eating.
Steve grinned and nuzzled him. He was almost sure he would be able to eat normal in two days, if not tomorrow.
Tony kissed the top of his head. He pulled back and moved to take the plates to the kitchen.
Steve helped him then hugged him.
Tony hugged him back and sighed happily.
Steve laid his head on Tony’s shoulder and closed his eyes.
Tony rubbed his back gently before smirking. “Hey Steeeve~ Do you remember what you told me last night?” He asked, his voice cocky.
“Hmmm?” Steve was honest to happy to recall anything.
“I said I wanted to do something inappropriate... You said I had to wait til the second date...” Tony said and his hands went to Steve’s ass.
Steve blushed and grinned up at him. He toyed with Tony’s collar, “I did say that.”
Tony grinned back and gently rubbed his ass. “Are you comfortable enough for me to do anything? I understand if you’re not...”
Steve nodded, “I’m just nervous.” He had never done this with a man. He had only ever done anything with his girlfriend Peggy.
Tony kissed him softly. “Let’s move to the bed then... I promise I’ll show you a good time...” Tony said and grinned.
Steve blushed again and took Tony’s hand to lead him to the bed.
Tony walked close to him and hummed.
Steve walked into the room and pulled Tony into a kiss.
Tony gently groped Steve and kissed back.
Steve wrapped his arms around Tony’s neck and stepped flush against him.
Tony slowly backed Steve up to the bed. He kept his hands on the others ass.
Steve backed up and his knees hit the bed. He stayed standing and kept kissing Tony.
Tony held him close and gently licked his lips.
Steve opened his mouth and one hand slid into his hair.
Tony squeezed Steve’s ass and licked the roof of his mouth.
Steve moaned softly and his tongue poked at Tony’s.
Tony licked at the other tongue.
Steve tangled their tongues together and ground into him gently.
Tony moaned softly and ground back just as gently.
Steve’s free hand rubbed Tony’s chest nervously, hoping he wouldn’t screw anything up.
Tony pulled back slightly to give him a kind smile, “Relax, Steve...” he said and placed his hand over the Captain’s.
Steve smiled back and his muscles did relax.
Tony kissed him again.
Steve kissed back and closed his eyes.
Tony closed his eyes and tilted his head.
Steve slowly lowered on the bed and pulled Tony with him.
Tony put one knee on the bed and kept one foot on the floor as he deepened the kiss.
Steve moaned softly and played with his hair.
Tony licked his lip and hummed.
Steve opened his mouth and laid back.
Tony straddled him and slipped his tongue into his mouth.
Steve tangled their tongues together and arched up.
Tony moaned softly and slid his hands to undo Steve’s pants.
Steve moaned softly into the kiss and tensed up before relaxing.
Tony gently tugged Steve’s pants off and hummed.
Steve blushed at his pants being off and tugged on Tony’s shirt.
Tony leaned back to take his shirt off before kissing him again.
Steve kissed back and ran his hands up Tony’s stomach and fingered the arc reactor.
Tony shivered slightly but pulled back to smiled down at him.
Steve smiled back and ran his fingers in a circle around the reactor.
Tony shivered again and nuzzled into Steve.
Steve hummed softly and added a little bit more pressure.
Tony hummed back and slid his knee between Steve’s legs.
Steve gasped and shivered.
Tony ground his leg gently.
Steve moaned and arched his hips into the leg.
Tony moved to gently suck on Steve’s neck.
Steve tilted his head to the side and his hands tugged on the other’s pants.
Tony moved to help get his pants off as he marked his neck.
Steve pushed his pants out of the way as his neck was assaulted.
Tony ground into him and moaned softly. His bit the neck in front of him gently.
“Yo-you’re going to... leave a mark.” Steve said and whimpered in pleasure.
Tony grinned and sucked on the skin in his mouth.
Steve arched into him and panted slowly.
Tony made a mark and licked it gently before moving to kiss down Steve’s body.
“Mmm... Tony...” Steve moaned out and shivered slightly.
Tony softly kissed Steve’s cock through his underwear.
Steve gasped and arched up.
Tony licked gently.
Steve shuddered and moaned softly.
Tony tugged on his underwear gently.
Steve blushed but shimmered out of it.
Tony tossed the underwear and nuzzled his inner thigh.
Steve looked to the side and nuzzled the pillow.
Tony kissed up his thigh to pepper kisses over his cock.
Steve moaned softly and arched up.
Tony licked gently.
“Nghh... Tony..” Steve gasped out.
Tony sucked on his head softly.
Steve arched up and whimpered in pleasure.
Tony closed his eyes and slowly bobbed his head.
“Y-yes... To-Tony...” Steve said and writhed on the bed.
Tony hummed and held his hips gently.
Steve moaned and tried to arched up.
Tony held him down gently as he pulled his head back. He moved down to hesitantly run his tongue over Steve’s hole.
Steve gasped loudly and and his legs trembled.
Tony kept gently teasing his hole. He was still a bit worried about going farther. After what Loki had done, Tony worried about hurting his boyfriend.
Steve liked how this felt. He was being slow and gently, unlike Loki. He hoped this would push Loki from his mind forever. “P-Please...” He said with a blush.
Tony smirked pushed the tip of his tongue in slowly before pulling it out and pushing it in again.
Steve shivered and arched into the tongue.
Tony licked around as gently as possible.
“Ah.. God.... Please Tony... I’m not going to break...” Steve whispered out.
Tony chuckled and moved to kiss up his body. He softly kissed Steve, “I know, Cap... I just want to make sure... I wouldn’t hurt you for the world...”
Steve grinned and kissed him again.
Tony deepened the kiss and moved his hand to tease Steve’s hole with his fingers.
Steve arched into the finger and moaned into the kiss.
Tony licked his lips and slowly pushed in the finger.
Steve gasped and shivered at the finger.
Tony gently pushed his tongue in to lick around. He thrust his finger slowly.
Steve shuddered and stayed relaxed. He moaned around the tongue.
Tony licked at the other tongue and wiggled his finger.
Steve moaned and arched into the finger. It didn’t hurt but it felt weird for it to not hurt.
Tony moved to kiss down his body again and moved his finger faster.
Steve moaned and arched his body into Tony.
Tony slowly added his second finger as he kissed his boyfriend’s cock.
Steve tensed up but relaxed and moaned. He wiggled on the bed and gripped the sheets.
Tony licked the member in front of him and moved his fingers slowly.
Steve panted and made small noises. “Ahh.. Tonyy.... So good...”
Tony grinned and scissored his fingers.
“Ah!” Steve moaned in pleasure and arched his hips up. He liked the burn that had given him.
Tony kept scissoring his fingers, “Feel good, Cap?”
Steve nodded and panted out a yes.
Tony grinned, “Good...” He said and moved to lick his hole and thrust his fingers again.
Steve moaned louder and spread his legs as far as the would go.
Tony slowly added his third finger.
Steve whimpered in pleasure and arched up.
“Almost ready, Steve?” Tony purred out and thrust his fingers deeper.
“Yes! Oh God! Tony..” Steve moaned out and whimpered.
Tony removed his fingers and crawled up to kiss Steve.
Steve kissed back and his hands moved to play in his hair.
Tony teased Steve’s hole with his cock as he kissed back.
“Oh.. Yes.. Tony.” Steve moaned out and arched up.
Tony moaned and slowly pushed into Steve.
Steve trembled slightly and gripped the sheets under him.
Tony pushed all the way in before stopping. He panted heavily and nuzzled Steve's neck. "Fuck… Tight…" he moaned out. He'd never had a lover as tight as the male under him. Most of the people he slept with where whores.
Steve panted and felt so full. He loved this feeling and wondered why he didn’t do this sooner. He had a feeling it wouldn’t have felt this good with anyone but Tony.
Tony panted and kissed anything he could reach. He didn't want to move yet. He knew the other male had been taken before, and that only made him want to go slower so he could show Steve what it really felt like to make love.
“Ah-ah.... Tony...” Steve moaned and rocked his hips up. He wished the other would move. He panted and shivered as Tony kissed him everywhere.
Tony softly sucked on his neck and rocked his hips slowly. He knew the other male wanted him to move.
“Yes.” Steve panted out and arched his neck back. This was unlike the other time he had sex. He was glad of that and moaned softly.
Tony groaned softly and couldn't help but push deeper into the warm heat around him.
“Ah!” Steve gasped and arched into him.
"Steve…" Tony moaned softly and pulled out almost all the way before thrusting slow and deep.
“A-ah... To-Tony.” Steve panted out and gripped the bed. He was shaking with pleasure.
Tony kept the slow and deep pace as he kissed the strong male below hin.
Steve wrapped his arms around Tony’s neck and kissed back deeply.
Tony's arms circled Steve's waist to hold him flush against him. He changed his angle to tease his Boyfriend's sweetspot.
Steve moaned deeply into the kiss and rocked faster into the other.
Tony moaned back and quickened his pace.
Steve broke the kiss to gasp and pant. He moaned and wrapped his legs around the other’s waist. He tightened around the other slightly and wanted to see if he could get the other to cum before him
Tony groaned as he started thrusting hard into Steve's sweet spot.
“Yes. Yes. Tony!” Steve moaned out and his moans got louder.
Tony groaned loudly as he got close. He reached down to stroke his lover quickly.
Steve shuddered and his cock leaked precum.
Tony thumbed his head and smeared the precum.
“T-Tony.... I... Close...” Steve moaned and bit his lip hard. He shuddered and whimpered in pleasure.
Tony just moaned his lover's name huskily into his ear.
Steve came undone and came into Tony’s hand as he tightened again.
Tony moaned and followed him into completion.
Steve lowered his legs to bed and then his arms. He chest rose and fell with each breath he took.
Tony barely held himself above the other male and panted.
Steve gently kissed him and pulled him down to snuggle. He was strong enough to hold the other up.
Tony smiled and laid limply on his chest. He brung his hand up to lick Steve's cum off slowly.
Steve hummed softly and ran his hands through Tony’s hair with a blush on his face.
Tony grinned and nuzzled his neck.
Steve smiled and gently pecked his lips.
Tony kissed him again, deeper this time.
Steve kissed back and playful tugged the hair.
Tony nipped his lip before leaning back. "Love you, Steve…" he said softly to the larger male. He didn't know if Steve would think this was too large a step, but it felt right to say it.
Steve paused a minute to think over the feelings running through his body. He smiled softly and kissed his lover when he felt love coursing through his veins. He had know it all along, “Love you too, my Iron Man.”
John woke up feeling short of breath. He tried to throw the covers off and found that he couldn’t move them. He frowned and looked down at himself, he was tiny. He gasped and clawed his out of the covers at the top of the bed.
Sherlock was still asleep and had his arm over where John would be.
John didn’t know what was going on so he thought that waking Sherlock was the best thing to do. He figured Sherlock used him for an experiment. He slowly walked over to him and pulled on a curl, “Sherlock.”
Sherlock grumbled in his sleep, “Bedtime... John...”
“No, you have to tell me what you done to me.” John said and pulled on another curl.
“How about I tell you what I’m going to do to you...” Sherlock purred out in his sleep.
John smiled but then remembered that he had been shrunk. He frowned as he thought of a way to wake Sherlock, “If you wake up, I’ll let you do that one experiment on me you wanted to do.” John lied. He just really wanted the other up.
Sherlock hummed and blinked awake. He then sat up and looked down at John with wide eyes, “You’re tiny...”
“Yeah, I didn’t notice that,” John said sarcastically, “of course I’m tiny. I want to know why.” Little John demanded and crossed his arms.
“I don’t know... But this is quite interesting...” Sherlock said and picked John up as gently as possible.
“Hey!” John said and pouted. If Sherlock didn’t do this to him then who would?
Sherlock moved John into the palm of his hand gently. “You are so cute...”
John blushed slightly but focused on the issue at hand, “How can we fix this?”
“I don’t know...” Sherlock said as he looked over the little John in his hands.
John suddenly felt self conscience and turned his head away as he kept his arms crossed.
Sherlock chuckled and gently probed at John.
John turned his head to glare at him and step away from the finger.
Sherlock snickered and gently tugged on his pants.
John smacked his hand away, “Hey, what are you trying to do?”
“Just trying to have a little fun... We’ll probably just have to wait for this to wear off... Why not do something to pass the time?” Sherlock said and tugged again.
The pants broke and fell to John’s feet, leaving him in his red underwear. He blushed and looked away again.
Sherlock chuckled, “Too cute...”
John blushed more and tugged on his striped shirt.
“Don’t hide yourself, love...” Sherlock scolded lightly and used one finger to push his shirt up.
John chuckled as Sherlock brushed his stomach.
Sherlock grinned and tickled him.
John laughed more and fell onto his butt in Sherlock’s hand
Sherlock stopped and grinned. He nuzzled his little John gently. “I love you, you know that, right?”
“I love you too, Sherlock.” John said and smiled at him.
Sherlock kissed the top of his head, “And everything’s going to be alright... Trust me... Just relax and have a little fun...”
John relaxed into Sherlock’s hand, “Okay, I trust you.”
Sherlock grinned down at him. “Mind taking your shirt off for me then? I don’t want to rip it like I did your pants...”
John slowly took his shirt off and let it fall to the bed.
Sherlock leaned forward and ran his tongue softly over John’s chest, easily licking both of his nipples.
John gasped and wiggled on the hand.
Sherlock blew air on the wet chest.
John moaned and arched into the other. He couldn’t believe it felt this good.
Sherlock moved to run his tongue over the crotch of John’s red underwear.
John whimpered and his underwear showed how excited he was.
Sherlock kept licking gently.
“Ahh... Sherlock....” John moaned and bit his lip.
Sherlock pressed his tongue against John and hummed.
John moaned loudly and his tiny hands clutched at Sherlock’s hand.
Sherlock rubbed his tongue slowly.
John whimpered and arched into the tongue. He was getting closer to the edge.
Sherlock pulled back, “Feel like taking those off for me?”
John blushed slightly and wiggled out of his underwear.
Sherlock leaned forward to lick John again, slowly.
John moaned and his cock leaked precum.
Sherlock hummed and pressed his tongue slightly harder, but was careful not to put too much pressure.
“Sherlock... Close...” John panted out and arched into the tongue.
Sherlock rubbed his tongue against the other.
John groaned, “Sherlock...” and came.
Sherlock easily licked John clean and pulled back.
John shivered and grinned up at him.
Sherlock grinned back as he cradled his little John.
Little John sat up in Sherlock’s hand, “What should we do today?”
“I think we should have a lazy day in bed and have some fun together...” Sherlock grinned and winked at him.
John grinned back, “If you want...” he said shyly.
Sherlock grinned and nuzzled him. “What would you like to do next?”
John shrugged, “I don’t know.”
Sherlock hummed and blew air over John’s cock.
John shivered and his legs closed automatically.
Sherlock chuckled and nuzzled him gently.
John turned his head to kiss him gently.
“Mmm... Love you, John...” He purred softly.
“Love you too, Sherlock.” John said back.
Sherlock moved to gently lay John on the pillow and moved one finger to rub his groin.
“Ahh~” John moaned and wiggled on the pillow.
Sherlock hummed and reached over into the nightstand and pulled out a vibrator. He kept moving his finger slowly.
John was trembling and his eyes had fallen closed.
Sherlock removed his finger and pressed the vibrator against John’s groin lightly before turning it on.
“Oh God!” John gasped and his eyes opened before closing and arching into the toy.
Sherlock slowly rubbed the toy against him.
John panted heavily and and writhed on the bed.
Sherlock added a bit more pressure before pulling the toy back and reached over into the nightstand again.
John whimpered and blinked up at him.
Sherlock found a shoelace and hummed. He turned the toy off before gently picking John up and laying him on his stomach on top of the toy. He used the lace to tie John around his waist to the toy.
John gasped and his face heated up in a blush.
Sherlock grinned down at him and turned the toy on low.
John gasped and arched into the toy and moaned.
Sherlock hummed and leaned forward to lick his butt.
John gripped the vibrating toy and whimpered in pleasure.
Sherlock grinned and pushed his tongue between his cheeks to tease his hole.
“Sherlock~” John dragged his name out and trembled.
Sherlock hummed softly and licked his hole.
“Ahh...” John was already getting close.
Sherlock turned the toy’s setting up.
John cried out the other’s name and came again.
Sherlock leaned back and grinned as he left the toy on.
“Ahh.. Fuck... Sherlock...” John panted and writhed on the toy.
Sherlock grinned, “You look so sexy like that, John...” He commented before sitting John and the toy on the pillow. He leaned back to take his own pants off.
John whimpered in pleasure and his body shook from the overload of it. He was panting as well.
Sherlock stroked himself slowly as he watched his little lover.
John bit his lip as he closed his eyes and moaned.
Sherlock moaned softly.
“Ahh... Sherlock...” John whimpered out and arched into the toy.
“Mmm... John...” Sherlock moaned softly and stroked himself faster.
“Sher.... Sherlock...” John moaned out and his tiny hands gripped the pillow.
Sherlock thumbed his head as he bucked his hips and moaned.
“Nghhh....” John whimpered and panted as the toy drove him to the edge again.
Sherlock groaned and spilled his seed, John’s name falling from his lips.
John came after him and mumbled Sherlock’s name.
Sherlock panted softly as he reached forward to turn the toy off and untie John.
John sat up on the toy and panted. His body was still trembling and he smiled at Sherlock.
Sherlock smiled back and gently picked him up. He moved to the dry side of the bed and layed down, laying John on his chest.
John sat on him and grinned.
Sherlock grinned back and gently pet him with one finger.
John playful glared at him but his smile never left his face.
“I love you, my sexy little John...”
John lightly blushed. He would never get used to the other’s compliments, “I love you too, Sherlock.” He said as he used Sherlock as a bed.
Sherlock cupped his hand and gently laid it over John’s body. He didn’t want the other to get cold but he didn’t want to risk the covers suffocating him either.
John nuzzled him and listened to his heart beat.
Sherlock smiled down at him.
John smiled back.
“Why don’t you rest, John... You’ve had an eventful morning...” Sherlock suggested and rubbed John’s back with his thumb.
John chuckled, eventful was right. He closed his eyes and yawned before falling into a light sleep.
Sherlock watched him sleep while rubbing his back.
John woke up a little while after that and rubbed his eyes as he sat up.
Sherlock moved his hand as the other sat up and he smiled down at him.
John had forgotten he was small but smiled at Sherlock anyway.
Sherlock gently picked John up and sat up. He kissed the top of his head gently.
John looked up at him and leaned forward to kiss his nose.
Sherlock chuckled and smiled.
“It sucks to be so tiny.” John said and pouted as he looked up at the other.
Sherlock hugged him gently, careful not to put in pressure on him, “I’m sorry...”
John just nuzzled him, “Hey, let’s make tea.”
Sherlock nodded and got out of bed. He left his pants and went to the kitchen wearing only his shirt. He was carrying John in his hands.
John rode in his hands and looked around at the stuff from his new point of view.
Sherlock gently sat John on the counter as he got the things for tea.
John stood on the counter and looked down. He hummed at the height and backed away from the edge.
Sherlock hummed softly as he made tea.
John tried to help when he could.
Sherlock let him help but made sure he didn’t get hurt.
John grinned as he got in the sugar cube into a cup.
Sherlock grinned as well.
Once the tea was done, John pondered how he could drink it. He was about the size of the cup so he couldn’t pick it up.
Sherlock looked at John a moment before chuckling. He found a small straw and cut it in half to make it smaller before handing it to John.
John grinned and took the straw. This wasn’t how he wanted to drink tea but it was better than drinking it out thimble. He put the straw in his cup.
Sherlock gently patted his head as he sipped his own tea.
John sipped his tea through his straw.
“What else would you like to do today?”
John pulled away from the straw, “I don’t know. There’s not much I can do.”
Sherlock frowned slightly. He had enjoyed John being small to begin with, but it was annoying now. He wanted to be able to do things with his boyfriend.
“I wish we knew why I was small. Then maybe we could fix it.” John said mostly to himself.
“Me too...” Sherlock agreed.
John hummed and sat on the edge of the counter.
“Be careful...” Sherlock warned and bit his lip as he watched him.
John smiled at him and leaned away from the counter.
Sherlock smiled.
John felt his stomach start to clench and he wrapped his arms around it, “Hey, let’s go back to the bed.” He said. He hoped this was a sign he was changing and he didn’t want to be on the counter when it happened.
Sherlock gently picked him up and cradled him as he went to the bedroom, “You okay?”
“I don’t know...” John answered as he hopped on the bed when close enough. He bounced a few times but stayed on the bed.
Sherlock sat on the edge of the bed and bit his lip, “Be careful...”
John hummed and sat down. He started to feel funny and watched as he started to grow.
Sherlock blinked and watched him.
John gasped and he was normal size again.
Sherlock grinned and pulled John into his arms to kiss him deeply.
John moaned in surprise and wrapped his arms around Sherlock.
Sherlock hugged him close and grinned, “God I love you...”
John smiled at him, “Love you too. It’s good to be back normal.”
Sherlock nodded and peppered kisses over John’s neck.
John chuckled and gave him more room.
Sherlock leaned back and grinned.
John hummed and and laid down. He pulled Sherlock with him.
Sherlock laid down and hugged John tightly. “I’m so glad I can hold you...”
John snuggled him. He had missed this too.
Sherlock tangled their legs together and nuzzled John.
Kenshin was sitting on his back porch, drinking tea.
Keiji came outside with his own drink.
“Hello, Keiji-kun...” Kenshin greeted with an easy smile.
“Kenshin.” Keiji greeted and sat beside him. He grinned back, “Have you seen Kasuga?”
“She went somewhere with Sanada’s shadow...” Kenshin said and sipped his tea.
Keiji sighed, “I wanted to ask her out... Again.”
“I believe she is courting Sasuke...” Kenshin said softly.
“What? How could she?” Keiji pouted and looked down before grinning, “I’ll ask Magoichi!”
“Miss Saika has been courting the young Date for some time...” Kenshin said and chuckled.
Keiji pouted again before an idea hit him, “What if I win her over?”
Kenshin rolled his eyes. “If you wish to try, I can not stop you...”
“You can help me!” Keiji declared.
“My apologies, Keiji, but I wish to have no part in this...” Kenshin said and sipped his tea again.
“Why? You can help me woo her.” He said, “You’re probably good at it.”
A small smile graced his face. Kenshin moved so his face was close to the younger male’s. “All you need to remember... Look into her eyes... Keep your voice soft as you tell her how she’s the reason your heart beats...”
Keiji blushed, “You think that will work on a girl like Magoichi?”
Kenshin leaned back and shrugged, “I’m not sure... Do you?”
Keiji shook his head, “No, but that’s good.”
Kenshin chuckled softly and smiled.
Keiji looked out into the yard, “You know what, why don’t you go with me? It would save time.”
Kenshin raised an eyebrow, “Where are we going? And how would it save time if I didn’t plan on going anyway? That’s called wasting time...”
“I want to see Aika perform. It’s couples night and I need someone to go with.” He said.
Kenshin nodded and stood, “I suppose I shall go then...”
Keiji grinned, “It’s starts at 6.”
Kenshin nodded and moved to go get ready.
Keiji yelled after him, “I’ll be back at 5.” He said as he walked to the front sheet.
Kenshin just hummed in approval of the comment as he looked around his house.
Keiji left and went to his cave.
Kenshin got dressed in a fancy, deep blue kimono.
Keiji didn't change and showed up at the time he said he would.
Kenshin was sitting on his front porch, waiting.
Keiji strolled up to him with a smile on his face.
"Welcome back, Keiji-kun..." Kenshin said with a smile.
Keiji stood at the bottom of the steps, "Ready to go."
Kenshin nodded and came down the steps.
Keiji offered his arm to Kenshin when the other was at the bottom of the steps.
Kenshin smiled and took his arm gently.
Keiji lead Kenshin to the dance.
Kenshin walked beside him and hummed a tune.
Keiji paid their way in and lead Kenshin to their seats.
Kenshin leaned back in his seat with a soft sigh. "I'm getting too old for such long walks..."
Keiji looked over at him, "I can carry you." He said, he didn't want his friend tired.
Kenshin chuckled softly, "I shall be fine, I thank you for the offer though."
Keiji grinned and turned to the stage.
Kenshin watched as well.
Keiji leaned into him and enjoyed the show.
Kenshin slowly put his arm across the back of Keiji's chair.
Keiji relaxed into him.
Kenshin put his arm around Keiji's shoulders.
Keiji looked up at him and grinned.
Kenshin smiled softly and blushed without turning his head.
Keiji turned back to the show.
Kenshin stayed like that til the end then looked over at Keiji.
Keiji stood up and slowly pulled Kenshin up.
Kenshin stood ad smiled.
Keiji began to walk slowly away with Kenshin.
Kenshin started humming and put his arm around Keiji again.
Keiji hummed back and leaned into his friend.
Kenshin smiled to himself and gently squeezed his closer.
Soon they made it to Kenshin's house.
"Will you be heading home or staying awhile, Keiji-kun?" Kenshin asked.
"Can I stay?" Keiji asked. He didn't want to walk to his cave but he would, if he had too.
"Of course..." Kenshin said and smiled. He led the way into his house.
Keiji followed him and grinned.
Kenshin stepped over to the side to take off his outer kimono and hat. He was left in thin white underclothes.
Keiji let his hair down and stuck his feather behind his ear.
Kenshin went to make tea.
Keiji followed him and watched him.
Kenshin hummed and soon had the tea made. He poured two cups and held one out to Keiji.
Keiji took it and nodded to Kenshin. Then he started to talk about current events.
Kenshin listened as he took a seat.
Keiji talked before yawning, "Thanks for going with me."
"Anytime... It was fun..." Kenshin said with a soft smile.
Keiji finished his tea and smiled at the other.
Kenshin smiled back and sat his tea down.
Keiji patted his friend on the shoulder, "Good night, Kenshin."
Kenshin was a bit sad his friend was going to bed, "Night, Keiji..."
Keiji sat his cup down, “I’ll see you in the morning.” He said with a smile thrown at Kenshin.
“I’ll see you in the morning...” He said and smiled before starting to head to his room.
Keiji went to a small room that he sometimes slept in and laid down.
Kenshin was soon in his own room, but he couldn’t sleep, he wasn’t tired.
Keiji soon fall asleep and was snoring.
Kenshin laid for a while before falling asleep as well.
Keiji woke up the next day and sleepy made his way into another room.
Kenshin was already awake, breakfast sitting on the table, and sipping his tea.
Keiji joined him on the table and smiled at him. His hair was a mess and the feather had gotten stuck in his hair.
Kenshin chuckled and reached over to gently pull the feather out. He then ran his fingers smoothly through the hair to get tangles out and to straighten it up.
Keiji blushed and ran his own fingers through his hair.
Kenshin smiled and sipped his tea.
Keiji tied his hair back and began to eat, “How’d you sleep, Kenshin?”
“Fairly well once I finally got to sleep...” Kenshin answered and ate some.
“I slept like a baby.” Keiji answered and grinned at him.
Kenshin smiled, “Good... What will you be doing today?”
Keji tilted his head in thought, “I guess I’ll hang around here. I haven’t got any plans.”
“Good, good...” Kenshin said as he finished eating.
“And you? What are your plans?” Keiji asked.
Kenshin shrugged, “I don’t have any, I guess...”
Keiji grinned, “Let’s hangout together then.”
Kenshin nodded and started to clean up.
Keiji helped and bounced around the room.
Kenshin chuckled and smiled at him.
“What should we do? Build snowmen? Snowball fight?” Keiji asked with a big smile.
Kenshin laughed, “I think I’m a bit old for something like that, Keiji-kun...”
“You’re never too old!” Keiji said and his ponytail swayed.
Kenshin shook his head, “Wait and say that when you are my age...”
Keiji rolled his eyes, “I’ll never feel old.”
“We shall see...” Kenshin said.
“Well, I can make a snowman and you can watch, old man.” Keiji said teasingly.
“Very well, then...” Kenshin said with an easy smile and moved to go outside with the other warrior.
Keiji pulled the sheet back so Kenshin could walk out before he followed him. He grinned at the white around him before jumping into the snow.
Kenshin sat down to watch him with a smile.
Keiji made the body by rolling the snow into a ball. He made the body waist high. He started to make the head. He made it the right size and began to pick it up to put it on his snowman.
Kenshin had been watching Keiji. He had made a snowball at some point and right when Keiji started to put the head on, he chucked it at him.
Keiji jumped when a snowball hit the back of his head. He turned around and grinned when he saw it was Kenshin. He leaned down to make his own snowball.
Kenshin started to make a second one as well.
Keiji jumped behind his half made snowman and threw his snowball at Kenshin. His snowman’s head had fallen to the ground and broke when Kenshin hit him with a snowball.
Kenshin ducked from the snowball before throwing his own. He ran to jump over the half made snowman and tackle Keiji.
Kenshin’s snowball hit him in the face and he was blinded. He was suddenly tackled.
Kenshin laughed and just layed on the other male, not feeling like getting up.
Keiji wiped his face off and grinned at Kenshin, “See? Never too old.”
“Far too old...” Kenshin said and just laid there.
Keiji chuckled and one hand rubbed his friends back, “We should get out of the snow. It’s seeping into my clothes.”
Kenshin groaned softly but rolled off him and stood up. He cracked his back with a huff.
Keiji springed up and dusted snow off him, “Help me fix my snowman. Since you had a part in it’s destruction.”
“But I’m too old for this, Keiji-kun...” Kenshin said and looked at him innocently.
Keiji mock glared at him and flicked snow at him. “No you’re not.”
Kenshin pouted but started getting snow to pack together.
Keiji grinned and helped. Pretty soon they had the head fixed and had it placed on the body, “Look! We did it.”
Kenshin chuckled and cracked his back as he started to go inside.
Keiji grinned at the snowman before slicing it in half with his sword. He then followed Kenshin inside, grinning more.
Kenshin started making tea again.
Keiji walked up behind him, "I killed the snowman."
"Good for you..." Kenshin said with chuckle.
Keiji walked to his chair and sat down.
Kenshin poured them both some tea and handed a cup to Keiji.
"Thanks." Keiji took the cup and smiled at him. He really liked his friend.
Kenshin smiled and sat next to him. "I have to admit... That was fun."
Keiji grinned, "You are way more fun than Magoichi and Kasuga combined."
Kenshin smiled as he felt his face heat up slightly at the praise. "That means a lot coming from you.”
Keiji leaned back in his seat.
Kenshin sipped his tea, “What else would you like to do?”
Keiji looked up at the ceiling and hummed, “I... I don’t know... I spend my days chasing Magoichi or Kasuga. Anything you want to do?”
Kenshin shrugged, “I normally just watch the days go by... or go and spar with Shingen.”
“I thought you were too old to do anything?” Keiji teased and looked at him with a playful grin.
“It’s okay as long as my sparring partner is just as old...” Kenshin said with an easy smile.
Keiji laughed softly, “So you wouldn’t want to spar with me?” He still had on his playful grin.
“I’m afraid you’d tire me out...” Kenshin said.
“Mmm, I’d go easy on you.” Keiji winked and hid his grin with his teacup.
Kenshin chuckled, “You have more energy than me... I don’t need you going easy because I shall always be stronger then you young people...”
“Hey! That may not be true.” Keiji answered back.
Kenshin just smiled and sipped his tea.
Keiji looked over at him and sat his tea down.
Kenshin tilted his head at him.
Keiji moved to get up, he wanted to stretched his legs. Unfortunately, he tripped and went falling forward.
Kenshin reached out to catch his friend and accidently pressed their lips together. He felt a spark go through his body.
Keiji gasped as a shiver went through him. He ended up leaning over him.
Kenshin blushed slightly and looked up at him.
Keiji looked down and him and also blushed. He slowly pulled away and cleared his throat, “Umm....”
Kenshin reached up and pulled Keiji into another kiss. He had to see if that spark was just his imagination.
Keiji gasped again and involuntary closed his eyes.
Kenshin gently gripped the brown hair and slowly moved his lips against Keiji’s.
Keiji’s hand went to Kenshin’s shoulders and gently gripped them.
Kenshin ran his tongue over Keiji’s lips.
Keiji parted his lips and cautiously straddled him.
Kenshin gently sat his free hand on Keiji’s hips and slowly pushed his tongue into the other warm cavern.
Keiji slid his hands around Kenshin’s neck and slowly leaned closer.
Kenshin wrapped his arm around Keiji’s waist to hold him close. He gently tried to coax the other tongue to play.
Keiji took the hint and his tongue rubbed it against Kenshin's.
Kenshin gently tangled their tongues together and rubbed Keiji’s back.
Keiji moaned softly and one hand cupped the back of his neck.
Kenshin moaned back just as softly before pulling back just enough to breath.
Keiji was panting softly and a blush slowly colored his cheeks. He suddenly remember that he was in the lap of his friend and had just been kissing him. He blushed darker and looked down.
Kenshin leaned back some but kept his arm resting around Keiji’s waist. He smiled softly at the blush on his friend’s cheeks.
Keiji looked at him and smiled. He was glad that he was in his friend’s lap.
Kenshin smiled back and kissed his cheek.
Keiji turned his head and peck him this time.
Kenshin grinned and deepened the peck into a kiss.
Keiji shuddered and moaned softly again.
Kenshin licked his lips gently again.
Keiji parted his lips and poked his tongue out.
Kenshin gently pulled Keiji’s tongue into his mouth and sucked on it.
Keiji traced around his mouth softly and slowly.
Kenshin moaned softly and gently rubbed the others back again.
Keiji’s hands trailed down the other’s chest.
Kenshin moved his second down down Keiji’s back.
Keiji rested his hands on Kenshin’s hips and gently pressed flush against him.
Kenshin moaned softly and held him close.
Keiji licked the roof of Kenshin’s mouth and moaned softly.
Kenshin slowly moved one hand to Keiji’s butt.
Keiji arched into him when a hand slid to his butt.
Kenshin caressed the cheek in his hand gently.
Keiji moaned softly and broke the kiss to pant, “Mmm.. Kenshin...”
Kenshin grinned and rubbed his hole through his pants.
Keiji gasped and his hips bucked into Kenshin.
Kenshin moaned softly and moved to kiss his neck.
Keiji leaned his head back and bit his lip.
Kenshin kept gently kissing and squeezed Keiji’s cheek.
Keiji ground into him and wished the other would kiss harder.
Kenshin ran his tongue up the base of Keiji’s throat.
“Oh... Kenshin... “Keiji sighed out pleasurable. He turned his face and kissed the other again. He shifted in his lap and ground into him again. He moaned softly at the movement.
Kenshin groaned softly and kissed him deeply as he ground back.
Keiji gasped into the kiss and rolled his hips into the older man.
Kenshin pushed his tongue into Keiji’s mouth as he rolled his hips back.
Keiji gripped Kenshin’s shoulder and kept rocking his hips.
Kenshin moaned and pulled back to gently push Keiji onto his back.
Keiji went easy down and spread his legs on the floor.
Kenshin ran his hands down Keiji’s body and went back to softly kissing his neck.
Keiji shivered and arched into the hands.
Kenshin slowly started to slip Keiji’s clothes off.
Keiji wiggled out of his clothes.
Kenshin ran calloused hands across Keiji’s body.
Keiji shivered and bit his lip. He felt goose bumps rise on his skin.
Kenshin rubbed his hips as he began kissing down his body.
“Ah... Kenshin...” Keiji said in a needy voice.
Kenshin smirked and tongued his belly button.
Keiji arched his hips to show he wanted the tongue somewhere else.
Kenshin kissed lower and ran his tongue across Keiji’s thigh.
“A-ah.. Damn it.. Kenshin...” Keiji panted and rocked his hips.
Kenshin chuckled, “You young ones are so impatient...” He commented before running his tongue over Keiji’s balls.
“Yes!” Keiji gasped loudly and moaned.
Kenshin licked up the underside of his cock.
“Nghh..” Keiji panted and bucked his hips.
Kenshin licked the head gently.
“Dear God... Kenshin...” Keiji whimpered out and his legs trembled. The teasing was killing him.
Kenshin sucked softly on the head.
Keiji wiggled on the bed and arched into the mouth.
Kenshin bobbed his head slowly.
Keiji was on the brink of begging. He groaned and tried to buck his hips again.
Kenshin let him buck up as he relaxed his throat and jaw.
Keiji panted and rocked his hips gently.
Kenshin moaned softly as his mouth was fucked.
Keiji’s moans became slightly louder as he neared the edge, “Fuck... Going to... Cum...”
Kenshin took the younger male all the way into his mouth before swallowing.
Keiji gasped the other’s name and came.
Kenshin swallowed the other’s seed before pulling back and licking his lips.
Keiji slumped boneless on the floor and caught his breath.
Kenshin crawled up his body to kiss him.
Keiji kissed back slowly.
Kenshin smiled down at him.
Keiji finally caught his breath and brought the other down for a hotter kiss.
Kenshin moaned softly as he kissed back.
Keiji thrusted his tongue into Kenshin’s mouth.
Kenshin moaned slightly louder and sucked on the tongue.
Keiji grinned against the mouth and thrust his tongue slow.
Kenshin panted softly and ground against him.
Keiji moaned softly and moved his leg so it rubbed Kenshin’s groin.
Kenshin broke the kiss to gasp as he ground against the leg and moaned softly.
Keiji smirked and kept rubbing his groin.
“Mm... Keiji...” Kenshin let out a soft, breathy moan.
Keiji kissed down his cheek and added pressure.
Kenshin moaned a little louder.
Keiji kept that pressure as his hands ran up and down the other’s front.
Kenshin whimpered in pleasure.
Keiji slid his hands under Kenshin’s clothes and rubbed his chest.
“Ah... Keiji...” He panted out softly.
“Yes, Kenshin.” Keiji answered in a breathless voice.
Kenshin hid his face in Keiji’s neck.
Keiji replaced his leg with his hand and squeezed softly.
Kenshin gasped and bucked into the hand.
Keiji massaged him.
“Oh... Keiji...” Kenshin panted out and nipped his neck.
Keiji hummed and started to palm him.
Kenshin bit down gently.
Keiji gasped and he squeezed his hand.
Kenshin moaned and sucked softly.
Keiji slowly pulled Kenshin out to stroke him.
Kenshin spread his legs and bucked into the hand.
Keiji teased the head and his other hand moved to tease Kenshin’s balls.
Kenshin’s legs trembled, “O-oh god... Keiji... close...”
Keiji hummed and squeezed the balls as he tightened his hand.
Kenshin softly cried out Keiji’s name as he came.
Keiji grinned and stroked him through his high.
Kenshin panted and laid on top of him.
Keiji turned his head and kissed his cheek.
Kenshin turned to kiss him softly.
Keiji kissed back before speaking, “Maybe we should get out of the kitchen.”
Kenshin nodded.
Keiji sat up and Kenshin ended up in his lap.
Kenshin sat there and nuzzled Keiji.
Keiji grinned and easily carried Kenshin to a room.
Kenshin chuckled and snuggled into his arms.
Keiji laid down to snuggle with him.
Kenshin yawned and nuzzled him.
Keiji closed his eyes and wished Kenshin a goodnight’s sleep.
An Albino Prussian trudged through the mud. He was a soldier, alone in the night. He had been sent on a mission to spy on the enemy, the Americans. His blood red eyes scanned his surroundings. He wanted to hurry and get this over with. He didn’t like this forest at all.
Feliks was a vampire and he was hungry. He hadn’t feed for days, no one had entered the forest. He couldn’t risk leaving it, people were looking for him. He had tried eating animals but they made him sick. He was about to take his chances and leave the forest when he heard someone coming. He quickly hid behind a tree to wait for them to pass. Finally, something he could eat.
The Prussian could of swore he heard something and stopped for a moment. After brushing it off as an animal, he continued walking, feet moving quicker than before though. He had a really bad feeling now that was telling him to turn around and run.
Feliks stepped out behind his prey and could smell the fresh blood running through the other’ male’s body. He grinned and his canines caught the moonlight. “What are you like doing in the woods at this late hour?” He asked the back of the one he was about to sink his teeth into.
The Albino spun around to stare at the male behind him. He knew he heard something. “Who are you?” The Prussian growled out wearily. He wished his brother was with him; the German was the stronger of the two. The Prussian didn’t even want to be there.
“It’s not important who I am.” Feliks answered, leering at the body. He could hear the blood calling to him and he stepped closer. His fangs literally throbbed at the thought of tasting that sweet, sweet blood.
The Prussian could feel his heart pounding and hear his blood throbbing in his ear. He took a step back and pointed his gun at the other male. “Who... Who are you? This is the last time... I’ll ask...” He didn’t know what the point was in sounding threatening, even he could tell this man wasn’t human. He wasn’t going to go down without a fight though.
Feliks let out a laugh at the gun. It wouldn’t do him any harm. He took a step closer, “Are you scared?” He asked in a mocking voice and showed off his fangs. He didn’t want the human to waste his bullets.
“Why would I, the Awesome Gilbert, ever be scared!?” The Prussian shouted and shot at the, what he assumed to be, vampire. Gilbert was scared, but he was way too awesome to admit it.
Feliks ducked and the bullet went over him. He could smell the fear on the human but let him believe what he wants. “Gilbert is it?” Feliks said, more to distract that he was walking Gilbert into a tree. He could have pinned the other already but this was more fun.
Gilbert didn’t back up anymore, he told himself he wouldn’t run away. Instead, he fired off all his bullets at the vampire. When he ran out of bullets, he threw his gun at the male and pulled out a dagger.
“Are you really going to fight me?” Feliks said and caught the gun. He bent it and threw it down and stepped closer yet again. “If you give in it won’t take long.”
“I won’t die without a fight... I refuse to...” Gilbert growled out softly and lunged at the vampire. The Prussian wasn’t necessarily afraid of the vampire, he was just afraid of dieing. He still had way too much to live for. He wanted a family... He wanted to see his brother again... His father... and his friends...
“Who said I was killing you?” Feliks moved gracefully around the fighting soldier and waited for the human to tire out.
Gilbert stopped and looked at him wearily. He kept his fighting stance as he spoke, “If you’re not going to kill me... What’s your plan?”
“Drink.” Feliks said and knocked the dagger away and stalked closer to Gilbert. He really didn’t want to kill the pretty human, he just really wanted to eat and feed.
“B-but won’t that kill me?” Even though he stuttered, the Prussian stood his ground. Gilbert had always heard stories of people being drunk dry by vampires, and he didn’t want to be one of them.
“No, unless I want to kill you. I wouldn’t want to give vampires an even more bad name.” Feliks answered and raised one hand to caress Gilbert.
Gilbert bit his lip as he stared at him, “So... you promise you won’t kill me then?” If he wasn’t going to die, the Prussian could easily comply with whatever the vampire wanted.
“You will not die human. You may feel a prick but then it’s very pleasurable.” Feliks informed him and his hand pressed against the pulse point. He shuddered as he felt it.
Gilbert swallowed hard and closed his eyes. He bared his neck to the blond male and felt his heart beating even faster. He was nervous, tense, and still a bit scared.
Feliks groaned softly when the pulse speed up. He stepped flush against the young male and licked the spot he was going to bite. He slowly sank his teeth in, this part may have hurt the human, before sucking blood and releasing pleasurable hormones. He forgot to inform the human that this may form a bond but he was willing to risk if it meant he could feed. He knew that he wasn’t going to kill the human but the white haired male would be weak after this.
Gilbert whimpered softly at the initial pain but then gasped as pleasure shot through his body. He arched into the blond and gently threaded his fingers through his hair. He couldn’t believe how good this felt. The young soldier had never felt anything this good. He wouldn’t mind meeting this vampire more often, if he kept his promise about not killing him.
Feliks closed his eyes and ground into the other. He wasn’t the type of vampire that just took. He wanted the human to enjoy this as much as he did. He sucked harder and the hormone levels increased. He placed one hand on Gilbert’s lower back and the other on his hip.
Gilbert moaned and began panting. He ground back and gripped the other’s hair tighter as his other arm wrapped around his shoulders. “O-oh... f-fuck...” The young male moaned out. Even if he did die, Gilbert could say this pleasure would be worth it.
Feliks grinned and moaned then moved the hand on his hip to palm him. He wanted the other to cum before he became too weak.
Gilbert gasped and bucked into the vampire’s hand, “Oh... Yes...” He moaned out. He wouldn’t last long at this rate.
Feliks added more pleasure hormone, the most he could add, and palmed him harder.
Gilbert cried out softly as he came and arched more into the vampire. He then leaned against him and panted heavily.
Feliks turned down the hormones but kept some so Gilbert wouldn’t feel pain. He, also, didn’t want to overwhelm the human. He could feel his hungry subsiding so maybe the human wouldn’t be too weak.
Gilbert just panted and whimpered softly in pleasure. There wasn’t much else he could do as pleasure still tingled throughout his body.
Feliks filled his mouth with blood once more before pulling back and licking the wound clean. He still held the other up in case he took to much.
Gilbert leaned against the vampire and just panted. He was slightly light headed both from the pleasure and the blood loss. He wondered if the vampire would just leave him there alone now. He hoped he didn’t. Gilbert wanted to spend more time with the blond, though he didn’t understand why. He felt like some sort of bond was drawing him towards the older male.
Feliks felt the invisible bond forming between them and wondered if he should try to sever it or stay with the human. He was about to leave Gilbert there when he heard a branch snap and smelt the people who were hunting him. “Come with me.” He ordered the soldier and started to pull him to his hiding spot. If he left the human there and they found him, he would be dead. They would think Gilbert was going to turn into a vampire and kill him.
Gilbert stumbled after him. He couldn’t think straight, but he did hear someone. The Soldier was mostly just happy he wasn’t going to be left alone. “H-hey...” He whispered out, “W-will you at least... Tell me your name... now?”
“In a minute. We have to get somewhere safe now. I can hear them coming.” Feliks said and picked up Gilbert to carry him to his house as the people broke through and chased after them. Feliks was, of course, faster and easily outran them now that he had feed. He would have most likely been dead if not for eating.
Gilbert yelped slightly at being picked up. He wrapped his arms around the blond’s neck and nuzzled into him. He didn’t know how he felt about being carried, but he could get over it. He didn’t really have enough energy to outrun anyone, anyway.
Feliks sat Gilbert on his pathetic excuse on a bed, “Feliks. My name is Feliks. I’m sorry I had to carry you away but you would have been killed. I did promise not to kill you.”
Gilbert just waved it off, “It’s cool... Nice to meet you, Feliks...” Gilbert just grinned sleepily up at the vampire. He thought this was all awesome, just not as awesome as he himself.
Feliks grinned back and peaked out though the cloth he had hung up over the door of where he hiding. The cloth blended in with the forest and no one was there. That means he’s still safe. He turned back to his - because that’s what Gilbert was with the bond- and asked, “Hungry? I have real food somewhere.”
Gilbert shook his head and fell back to lay on the bed, “Do you care if I take a bit of a nap?” He asked and yawned.
Feliks shook his head, “Sleep. You’ll need it.” He walked over to his desk and sat down. He couldn’t sleep after such a full meal so he’d thought he’d read.
Gilbert rolled onto his side and curled up. The soldier hadn’t had a nights sleep since he left with his brother to go to war, so he was out in seconds.
Feliks looked up from his book to watch the other sleep. He had to think of want to do about the bond. The only way to break it was by having sex with another person or distance and neither was safe at the moment. Maybe he should tell his human and let him decide.
Gilbert dreamed about blond vampires and smiled in his sleep. “Mmm... Feliks...” He sighed out happily.
Or maybe he would kept him. Feliks sighed, no that wasn’t right, the human had the right to know. Feliks still grinned over at him and went into his kitchen to make something for his human.
Gilbert slept peacefully and deeply, curled up on Feliks’s bed, all the way until morning. The sun was coming up before he sat up slowly and rubbed his eyes.
Feliks was sitting on the head of the bed, crossed legged, and stared down at Gilbert. He couldn’t decide what he wanted to make Gilbert so he was going to wait for the other to get up.
Gilbert looked up at the vampire and yawned again, “Morning...” he said mid yawn before moving closer and curling up next to the blond.
“Morning.” Feliks answered and his hand automatically went to play with Gilbert’s hair.
Gilbert hummed softly and snuggled closer to to vampire.
Feliks hummed and looked around his little house. It wasn’t much but it was all he could under the circumstances.
Gilbert’s hand subconsciously went to where Feliks had drank from him and rubbed gently.
Feliks watched him and tilted his head, “Are you okay?” He asked and placed his hand over where he had bitten. He had heard from his friends’ human mates that sometimes the bite mark can hurt the next day.
Gilbert placed his hand on top of Feliks’s and looked up at him and grinned, “Yea, why wouldn’t I be?” The albino really was fine, he was just intrigued by the mark on his neck. He didn’t know why, but he was. Maybe it’s because he was intrigued by the person to made the mark.
“I heard the mark can hurt.” Feliks answered and leaned down to kiss Gilbert’s forehead.
“Naw, I’m fine,” Gilbert said and smirked before moving to catch Feliks’s lips in a kiss.
Feliks grinned into the kiss and felt the bond throb around them.
Gilbert closed his eyes and deepened the kiss. ‘No one’s lips should feel this good,’ Gilbert thought as he slipped his arms around Feliks.
Feliks licked Gilbert’s lips and knew he had to tell the human about the bond soon.
Gilbert opened his mouth and slipped his tongue out to lick at the vampire’s tongue.
Feliks pushed his tongue into Gilbert’s mouth and licked around. He would tell the other later.
Gilbert moaned softly and licked gently at the tongue in his mouth. He wondered if he could live with the vampire for a little while. He’d have to ask later.
Feliks pulled back. He didn’t want to stop kissing but this angle was awkward. He caressed the other’s neck and chest.
Gilbert whined softly at the loss of the other’s lips. He moved to sit up and kiss him again.
Feliks moved so he was sitting in front of Gilbert and kissed him again. This was much better.
Gilbert slipped his arms around Feliks’s neck and opened his mouth. He then moved to straddle the vampire.
Feliks placed his hands on Gilbert’s hips and pulled him flush against himself. He wondered if he could drink again.
Gilbert moaned and ground against the vampire. One of his hands moved to tangle into Feliks’s hair as the other slid to his arm and gripped his sleeve.
One of Feliks’s hand slide up Gilbert’s back to rest on the small of his back while the other gripped his hip.
Gilbert broke the kiss after a moment to pant and grin at the blond. “D-damn... I should... of went walking... in the woods alone... a while ago...”
“Mmm... If you were walking a while ago I wouldn’t have found you.” Feliks said and kissed him.
Gilbert twirled a strand of Feliks’s hair around his finger, “You might have...” Gilbert said and moved to kiss down Feliks’s neck. In the process, he bared his own neck to the vampire without knowing it.
Feliks hummed softly and ran his hands down the other’s neck, “I just found this place like a week ago.” He pressed his nail along the neck and raised a red line.
Gilbert hummed and slivered slightly, “I guess I just have good timing then...” the Albino said and moved to slide Feliks’s shirt up slowly.
Feliks took his shirt off and kissed the other’s nose.
Gilbert’s cheeks turned a light pink as he grinned more. He moved to gently kiss down Feliks’s chest slowly. One of his hands moved to gently rub one of the vampire’s nipples.
Feliks shivered slightly and arched into the other. His hands felt so warm.
Gilbert moved off Feliks’s lap and nuzzled his groin. His free hand rested on his side while the other kept rubbing his nipple.
Feliks moved his other hand to tweak his other nipple as he moaned softly. “Mmm, Gilbert .”
Gilbert sat up to knock Feliks’s other hand away before licking the nipple. The hand that was on Feliks’s side moved to work on getting rid of his pants. He loved the sound of his name coming from the vampire’s lips, and wanted to hear it more.
Feliks helped get his pants off and arched into the other. He liked the mouth on him.
Gilbert trailed his finger over the vampire’s cock as he sucked on his nipple. The Prussian started to wonder what sex with a vampire would be like. At that thought, he could feel his blood running straight to his own cock.
Feliks moaned and bucked into the fingers, “Ah... Good... Gilbert.”
Gilbert smirked, moved to kiss down Feliks’s body, and teased Feliks’s cock with his tongue.
Feliks gasped and his hands gripped the sheets in pleasure.
Gilbert hummed softly as he took the head of the vampire’s cock into his mouth and licked it gently. Both of his hands moved to rub the others thighs gently.
Feliks spread his legs and moaned softly and he arched into the human.
Gilbert moaned softly around him and bobbed his head slowly
Feliks hissed in pleasure. No one had touched him like this for ages. “A-ah.. Yes...”
Gilbert moved his head quicker as he wrapped his tongue around the other male’s member. He was currently glad he had gotten practice and could pretty much deepthroat anything.
“Oh.. Gilbert...” Feliks moaned and and bucked up. He was getting closer to the edge.
Gilbert took Feliks in until he nuzzled his hair and swallowed around him.
Feliks came down his human’s throat and gripped the sheets beneath him.
Gilbert swallowed all of the vampire’s seed easily and sat up to grin at him.
Feliks kissed him hard on the mouth and cupped his cheek.
Gilbert moaned into the kiss and leaned into him. He put his arms around Feliks’s neck.
Feliks pulled Gilbert into his lap and held his hips close to his own.
Gilbert pulled back to smile at Feliks. He was starting to really like spending time with the vampire and hoped he wouldn’t have to leave soon.
“Hey... I like need to tell you something...” Feliks said softly. He could tell the human now about the bond and let him decide.
“Hmm?” Gilbert just hummed out as he moved one hand to play with Feliks’s hair. It was so pretty and soft. It looked really good on the vampire.
“We... We’re bonded.” Feliks said and scratched behind the other’s ear. He heard human’s liked that.
Gilbert hummed softly and leaned into the hand, "Mmm mhm... Whats that mean?" That felt good...
“It means... We are like connected together... We will be bonded for like a while.” Feliks tried to explain and kept scratching.
"That's cool…" Gilbert purred out and snuggled into him. Oh god, that felt good. "That just gives me a reason to stay with you longer, ja?" he said and smirked up at him.
Feliks grinned and scratched just a bit harder, “So like you don’t want to break it?”
“Mmm... Nein... Why would I?” Gilbert purred out and leaned more into the hand, “Oh god... This feels so good...” The Prussian finally said out loud.
“Mmm.. I can tell.” Feliks said and switched sides. “I didn’t know if you have someone else waiting for you.” Answered Feliks.
“Mm... Well... I’m sure Franny and Tonio will be waiting for me to come back... and mein bruder and Vati....” Gilbert said absent mindedly as he tilted his head to lean into the hand again.
“Mmm, distance breaks the bond.” Feliks said with a neutral voice. He didn’t want his human to leave, but he won’t keep the other from his friends.
“Then... You’ll just have to come with me... Franny and Tonio’ll be cool with anything...” Gilbert purred out and nuzzled into Feliks. He didn’t really want to be far from the vampire anyway.
“I... I can’t... You see, I’m being liked hunted... But you can come back, right?” Feliks asked and gently kissed his forehead. The bond was getting stronger.
Gilbert frowned slightly, “We’ll just have to get rid of who’s hunting you... I’ll kick their asses... I want you to meet my friends and my brother... and even my father... If I wanted to visit Vati, I’d have to go all the way to Germany...” The Prussian said as he looked up at Feliks. He wouldn’t let anyone mess with his vampire now.
Feliks cupped his cheek, “They are not humans. If we leave during the day I can go . They don’t like the light.”
“What about you? Doesn’t the light bother you? Or is that a myth?” Gilbert questioned. He could wait to see his friends and family if it would cause his vampire discomfort.
“If I’m in it longer than three hours my head starts hurting. If I’m in it longer than five I won’t be able to move until night fall.” Feliks answered and played with Gilbert’s hair.
Gilbert nodded and nuzzled into Feliks’s neck, “We can go in a few days then... I want to spend time with you first...” The Prussian said and smirked slightly before kissing his vampires neck.
Feliks grinned and moved to kiss Gilbert. He wondered what his friends would think of him.
Gilbert kissed his vampire softly and hummed. He couldn’t wait to introduce Feliks to his friends. He wondered what his bruder und vater would think though.
Feliks deepened the kiss to a passionate one.
Gilbert moaned into the kiss and kissed back just as passionately. One of his hand’s tangled into blond hair as he pressed his body flush against the vampire.
Feliks grinned into the kiss and slide his hands to Gilbert’s back to hold him flush against himself.
Gilbert ground into Feliks as he panted through his nose.
Feliks moaned softly and used his grip on Gilbert’s hips to grind into him.
Gilbert moaned louder and ground into him harder. The Prussian was starting to get tired of wearing clothes. He wanted to feel the vampire’s body against his own.
Feliks held his hips to keep the grinding light and he slide his hands under the shirt to caress the human’s hips.
Gilbert whined softly at the light grinding. He gently nipped the vampire’s lip as he slid his hands to tease his cock.
Feliks moaned and gasped softly as one hand slide up Gilbert’s back. He loved the feel on the skin on his hands.
Gilbert shivered and began stroking Feliks slowly. He leaned back into the hand on his back and closed his eyes.
Feliks moaned slightly louder and slid his hands to cup Gilbert’s ass as he bucked into the hand stroking him.
Gilbert moaned and moved the hand not stroking the vampire to undo his own pants. He was getting rid of these clothes one way or another.
Feliks moved one hand to help rid the human of his clothes while he licked and kissed Gilbert’s neck.
Gilbert moaned softly and arched his neck into Feliks. He ground his own hard cock into the vampire and moaned.
Feliks wrapped his hand around the other’s cock and gently nipped Gil’s neck.
Gilbert tangled one hand into Feliks’s hair as he moaned. His other hand kept stroking the blond vampire.
Feliks shuddered and tightened his hand around Gilbert’s member and stroked faster.
“O-oh... Feliks...” Gilbert moaned and stroked after as well. He moved the hand tangled into blond hair to tease his own hole.
Feliks growled at the pleasure and teased the slit as he bite Gilbert on his neck.
Gilbert gasped at the bite and pushed his finger into him self. He moaned the vampire’s name and squeezed Feliks’s cock gently.
Feliks groaned and bite harder to keep from cumming. He moaned his free hand to teasethe other’s hole. Then he gently pressed the tip in besides Gilbert’s.
Gilbert pressed into the finger and whimpered in both pain and pleasure. His hand slowly stroked the vampire, but had no real rhythm.
Feliks moaned around the bite and made it as pleasurable as he could for his human and kept just pushing the tip in before pulling it away.
Gilbert moaned louder. “Oh... oh god... Feliks... Feels... So good...” The Prussian pushed his own finger deeper as he moaned. His hand stroked his vampire quicker.
Feliks moaned and matched Gilbert’s strokes.
Gilbert whimpered in pleasure and squeezed Feliks’s cock gently.
Feliks pulled away from the bite and licked it closed. “Ah... Close.. Gil...”
“M-me t-too... Feliks...” Gilbert panted out, “C-come together?” He asked and looked into his vampire’s eyes.
Feliks nodded and and fingered the slit before kissing him deeply.
Gilbert moaned into the kiss and came as he squeezed his vampire.
Feliks came as well and moaned into the kiss. He stroked the other through his high.
Gilbert panted heavily and slowly stroked as well. “Mmm... Feliks...”
Feliks kissed Gilbert’s cheek and pulled his hand away to rub his side.
Gilbert leaned into the hand on his cheek and sighed happily. His hands moved to caress his vampire’s thighs gently. Gilbert still wanted to know what sex with a vampire would be like, but he could wait a bit.
Feliks grinned at Gilbert and pecked him on the mouth. He was glad the other was staying with him.
Gilbert kissed back softly before snuggling up to him.
Feliks hugged him close and laid them down.
Gilbert laid his head on Feliks’s chest and hummed softly. He turned his head to kiss the chest under him.
Feliks grinned and played with the other’s hair.
Gilbert smiled up at him and kissed his chin. One of his hands moved to lay over the newest mark Feliks made.
Feliks kissed Gilbert’s hand then his mouth, “Hungry yet?”
Gilbert’s stomach answered for him and growled loudly.
Feliks grinned and wiggled out of bed, “Anything you want?”
“Anything’s awesome... Though I like sausage...” Gilbert said and grinned before hopping up.
Feliks nodded and went into his little kitchen. He pulled out sausage and eggs then he made them breakfast before sitting the table. His plates were pink and had hand painted ponies on them.
Gilbert picked up one of the plates and smiled, “These are cute, Feliks...”
Feliks grinned, “Like thanks.” He said and put the food in between the plates.
Gilbert pulled a chair out and kissed Feliks softly as he smiled.
Feliks kissed him back and slowly sit down.
Gilbert leaned over to keep the kiss going until Feliks fully sat down. He then smiled and sat next to him.
Felik pushed the food closer to Gilbert, “Here. Eat.”
Gilbert got some and started to eat. He moaned at the taste and was surprised by how good Feliks could cook.
Feliks watched him eat, “Good?” he asked after he heard the moan. He was glad the other liked his food. He could never really eat his own food. It tasted gross to him and could only hold off his blood lust for a few hours.
“Mhm... You’re a really good cook...” Gilbert moaned again and kept stuffing his face.
Feliks grinned more and ate a few bites off a sausage just so he looked normal.
Gilbert swallowed what was in his mouth before moving to put his hand on top of Feliks’s. He didn’t know much about vampires honestly, but he didn’t think it would be a healthy for him to eat normal food as it would be to drink blood. “You don’t have to eat, you know... Unless you want to of course... but... I don’t mind you drinking from me... It’s better for you right...?” he asked while looking at his vampire.
Feliks looked up at him and placed his other hand on top of Gilbert’s. “Yea, it’s much better... Thanks.” He smiled at his human. He had never had a willing victim before.
Gilbert grinned and ate the last bite on his own plate before turning to Feliks. He smiled at his vampire before saying, “Feliks... I don’t want you to do what you normally do, where you make everything feel really good... I want to know just what your fangs feel like... Do you think you could do that for me?”
Feliks bit his lip, “Gilbert... I like... I don’t know... I’m not sure like how it feels. I don’t want to hurt you.” He had never heard of a vampire biting without the pleasure.
“I’ll be fine Feliks... Please?” Gilbert asked and gave him his cutest puppy dog eyes.
Feliks broke down, “Okay... But if it hurts too much stop me.” He said and gave the other a hard stare.
“I will... promise...” Gilbert promised and kissed Feliks softly.
Feliks kissed back and grinned into the kiss.
Gilbert grinned back and then bared his neck for Feliks.
“Now?” Feliks asked softly and looked at the neck in front of him.
Gilbert gently slipped his arms around Feliks, “Only if you want to...”
Feliks stood up and held Gilbert close to him, “If you’re ready for it.”
Gilbert nodded and smiled again.
Feliks licked the neck offered to him and gently nipped the neck. He was thinking about the right spot to bite.
Gilbert closed his eyes and relaxed completely into his vampire. He wasn’t near as scared or tense as he was the first time. He completely trusted Feliks now.
Feliks bite down on the spot where his neck meet his shoulder and closed his eyes. He knew this part hurt so he went as quickly as possible.
Gilbert gasped softly at the pain and arched into Feliks.
Feliks sucked softly and kept the pleasure out of his bite. He didn’t know how this would feel so he had to read Gilbert’s body language. He moaned softly at the taste of blood. At this rate he wouldn’t need to feed for a long time.
Gilbert tangled one hand into blond hair as he panted. It hurt, obviously, but the Prussian never wanted the pain to stop. He felt closer to Feliks now than before, just focusing on the feeling of the fangs in his neck. He could almost feel his blood going down the other’s throat as he drank. He loved the way this felt and almost felt their bond growing stronger.
Feliks knew he was hurting his human but keep sucking because the other seemed to like it. Feliks moaned softly again as their bond embraced them and grew in power.
Gilbert moaned softly in what was mostly pain, but tried to press himself closer to Feliks.
Feliks really wanted to take the pain away but he knew Gilbert wanted to experience this. He pressed Gilbert as close as he could to himself.
Gilbert tangled one of his legs with Feliks’s as he leaned against the vampire. He let a soft whimper slide through and he gripped his vampire’s hair slightly tighter. Even so, Gilbert still wouldn’t tell Feliks to stop for the world. He was loving this feeling too much.
Feliks groaned and licked at the blood leaking out of the wound. One hand tangled into Gilbert’s hair and the other hand gripped Gil’s hips. He would pull back in a minute even if Gilbert said nothing.
Gilbert felt the vampire’s tongue licking at the blood and he moaned softly in pleasure. The soldier was leaning heavily on the blond now though, he wouldn’t be able to stand on his own once Feliks pulled back.
Feliks took one last big gulp of blood before pulling back and licking the wound gone. He stood straight but held Gilbert to him.
Gilbert panted and nuzzled into him. “That... was... amazing... Feliks...” came the weak voice. He moved his arms to just have them gently wrapped around his vampire’s neck.
Feliks grinned at pecked Gilbert’s mouth. “Mmm... You’re taste is addicting.”
Gilbert blushed and kissed Feliks softly. “Can... we go... lay down?”
Feliks nodded and took his human to the bed again. He laid down Gilbert before sitting beside him. He stroked the other’s body and hummed softly.
Gilbert looked up at him, “I said... We for a reason...” The Prussian wanted to snuggle with his vampire.
Feliks grinned and laid beside him. He nuzzled him and kissed his cheek.
Gilbert blushed and grinned. He snuggled into his vampire and laid his head on his chest. The soldier was soon asleep peacefully.
Feliks watched him sleep for a few minutes before falling into a vampire sleep. He doesn’t need to sleep a whole night but he needs a few minutes to a few hours of sleep every few weeks so he could function right.
Gilbert snuggled closer to Feliks in his sleep and tangled their legs together. He wrapped both his arms around his vampire and hugged him close. He mumbled happily in German in his sleep.
Feliks nuzzled his lover(?) and hummed in his half sleep and he held the human as close as was possible.
Gilbert only slept for a couple hours this time before blinking awake and yawning. He hugged his vampire tighter as he did so.
Feliks woke up as soon as Gilbert did and he grinned at him, “Sleep well?”
“Mhm...” Gilbert hummed, smiled, and kissed his vampire.
Feliks kissed back softly and cupped Gilbert’s cheek.
Gilbert leaned into the hand and grinned.
Feliks kissed his nose softly and looked out the front of the house to see what time it was.
Gilbert stretched and looked out as well at the mid-day sun. “This day is going to fly by, huh?”
“Hhmm... Maybe.” Feliks said and stretched as well.
Gilbert slowly stood and popped his back. One of his hands moved to rub the newest mark on his neck. It kinda stung a bit but he wouldn’t tell Feliks that.
Feliks hugged him from behind and nuzzled the other side of his neck. He hoped the bite didn’t hurt too bad.
Gilbert relaxed into Feliks’s arms and turned to smile at him. He really liked being here with the vampire. He was so caring and nice, not anything like rumors say about vampires...
Feliks kissed his neck, “Thanks for like letting me feed. I was about to snap.”
“Mm... Any time... You have your own personal buffet now...” Gilbert said and grinned at his vampire. Sure, the soldier felt a bit weak when Feliks finished, but after a nap he always felt as good as new. Plus he loved his vampire’s fangs, and definitely doesn’t mind them in his neck.
Feliks grinned and moved so he was in front of his human. He gently kissed Gilbert and licked the human’s lips.
Gilbert smiled and slipped his arms around Feliks’s neck. He slipped his tongue out to lick back at the vampire’s tongue.
Feliks turned the kiss deeper and pressed against the tongue.
Gilbert moaned and sucked on the other male’s tongue.
Feliks traced shapes on the other’s tongue and hummed softly. He loved to kiss his human. He loved the taste of him, the feel. It was just to... addicting.
Gilbert moaned louder and pressed against the others body. He couldn’t get close enough to the other male.
Feliks placed his hands on Gilbert’s hips to hold him close and not let him back away.
Gilbert wouldn’t even think of backing away. One of his hands tangled into blond hair and the other gripped Feliks’s shirt. He kept kissing him deeply.
Feliks nipped Gilbert’s bottom lip and moaned softly.
Gilbert nipped back at the vampire and panted through his nose.
Feliks broke apart to let the other breath but stayed not even in inch away.
Gilbert didn’t much care about breathing and went in for another deep kiss. He tangled one of his legs with his vampire’s.
Feliks slid one hand to Gilbert’s leg and hitched it up to his waist. He kissed back but kept breaking it so the other could breath somewhat.
Gilbert backed up until he fell on the bed and then grinned up at his vampire.
Feliks crawled over top of him and caged him in with one hand on either side of his head and a knee on either side of his hip. He grinned back and leaned close.
Gilbert leaned up and kissed him again. One of his hands slowly slid to palm Feliks while the other went to the back of his head.
Feliks moaned in surprise and arched into Gilbert.
Gilbert smirked at him and slowly palmed him.
Feliks moaned and he moved his head to Gilbert’s neck to suck on it.
Gilbert moaned back softly and closed his eyes. His hand kept moving slowly, gently.
“Ah... Ah...” Feliks moaned and closed his eyes. He arched into the hand and shuddered.
Gilbert gently squeezed before moving to gently unbutton his pants.
Feliks gasped and moved one hand to gently rub his human’s nipples.
“O-oh...” Gilbert gasped out and stroked Feliks slowly.
Feliks shuddered and pinched the nipple before teasing it.
Gilbert whimpered in pleasure before starting to completely strip his vampire. He wanted more skin. More contact.
Feliks leaned back and helped remove his clothes before leaning back down and kissed the other.
Gilbert kissed back deeply while he started removing his own clothes.
Feliks removed Gilbert’s pants before pulling away to strip the shirt off.
Gilbert grinned up at Feliks and wrapped his legs around the vampire’s waist.
Feliks looked over Gilbert before running a hand down his chest.
Gilbert shivered and arched into the hand. He ran his own hands down Feliks’s back, wanted to touch every part of him.
Feliks leaned down to lick Gilbert’s nipple as he shivered at the hands.
Gilbert moaned softly. One of his hands rubbed over Feliks’s ass while the other slid to the front to stroke him.
Feliks moaned softly and bit down gently. He moved one hand to tease the other’s member.
Gilbert gasped softly and moaned. He gently massaged Feliks’s balls as he started to pant.
Feliks gasped out Gilbert’s name and shivered as he switched nipples and stroked the other slowly.
“F-feliks...” Gilbert panted out softly and stroked him as well.
Feliks moved his mouth to suck on Gilbert neck as he slid his fingers to Gilbert’s ass.
Gilbert gasped and arched into his vampire’s fingers. He had been waiting for this. He just hoped Feliks went all the way.
Feliks probed the hole and pushed the tip in before pulling them back to wet them.
Gilbert whined softly when Feliks pulled his fingers back.
Feliks grinned and pressed his pointer finger into Gilbert slowly when he decided they were wet enough.
Gilbert moaned and pushed back into the finger, “Yessss...”
Feliks thrust the finger slowly and hooked it to find the other’s prostate.
Gilbert gasped and cried out as pleasure shot through his body.
Feliks grinned and aimed for that spot as a second finger teased the entrance.
Gilbert pulled Feliks into a deep kiss as he whimpered in pleasure and squirmed.
Feliks kissed back and thrust his tongue the same way his finger was moving.
Gilbert moaned and one of his hands teased Feliks’s cock. God he wished the other would hurry though.
Feliks gasped and pressed both fingers into Gilbert sweet spot.
Gilbert moaned loudly and gently gripped Feliks’s cock, “Fuck...Yes...”
Feliks shuddered and pulled back from the kiss to watch Gilbert’s face. He scissored his fingers and teased the prostate.
Gilbert closed his eyes and arched his back as he gasped, “Feliks...God...” he moaned as pink dusted his pale cheeks.
Feliks hummed and added a third finger. He kissed a pink cheek and scraped the other’s prostate gently.
Gilbert cried out and moaned, “Fuck... Feliks... Hurry... I want you...”
Feliks hummed, “I don’t think I want to hurry.” He said and spread his fingers. He liked the expressions on the other’s faces.
Gilbert whined and then moaned, “O-oh... god... Please... Feliks...”He begged and wiggled.
Feliks pulled his fingers out and lined up, “Only because you asked nicely.” He said and slowly entered into Gilbert.
Gilbert arched up as he gasped. He moaned his vampire’s name and tangled one hand into his hair. This feels so awesome, thought the soldier.
Feliks started his thrusts slow and laid his head on the other’s shoulders .He reached one hand to stroke Gilbert in time with his thrusts.
“Mmm... Feliks... Yes... You feel... so good...” Gilbert moaned out and slowly rocked his hips with the thrusts.
Feliks grinned and changed his angle to hit Gil’s prostate.
Gilbert moaned moaned louder and arched up, “Fuck! Feliks!” He wouldn’t last long if the other kept hitting his sweet spot.
Feliks kept his thrust slow as his unnecessary breaths hitched. He ran his thumb over Gilbert’s silt and moaned himself.
“A-ah... F-feliks...” Gilbert moaned and tightened around him. He could feel himself almost cumming but pushed it back.
Feliks shuddered and groaned. “Gilbert.... Yes...” Feliks moaned and his other hand gripped Gilbert’s hips.
Gilbert arched into him, “P-please... h-harder...”
Feliks moaned and thrust harder into Gilbert’s prostate. He was slowly nearing the edge.
Gilbert moaned louder and Feliks’s name kept falling from his lips.
Feliks groaned at the sound of his name coming from Gilbert’s lips and he pounded into the other harder and faster.
“Yes! Feliks! So -oh god- good!” Gilbert moaned as he started finding it hard to hold himself back from cumming.
“Gilbert. You’re... So good... Yes!” Feliks moaned out and nipped Gilbert’s neck.
“Feliks!” Gilbert cried out again as he came. He tightened around his vampire lover more.
“Nghhh.... Gilbert!” Feliks groaned out and came deep inside his lover. He kissed Gilbert’s cheek as he thrusted through their high.
Gilbert panted and tried to catch Feliks’s lips in a kiss as he still whimpered in pleasure.
Feliks kissed him slowly and passionately.
Gilbert moaned into the kiss and lay limply on the bed. God. That was amazing, he thought.
Feliks stopped moving but he was still inside Gilbert. He was glad that he could make the other like this.
Gilbert smiled tiredly up at his vampire. The blond sure knew how to wear him out.
Feliks kissed his nose and kept his weight on his elbows that were on either side of Gilbert now.
Gilbert blushed but just pulled Feliks down to snuggle him.
Feliks nuzzled him and gently kissed his neck. He wouldn’t mind doing this again.
Gilbert hummed and smiled. They were so doing this again... Gilbert grinned and nuzzled blond hair as he sighed happily.
Feliks pulled his head up to look at Gilbert, “You were like awesome.” He grinned then.
Gilbert blushed more and looked away, “Not as awesome as you...”
Feliks hummed his disagreement and kissed Gilbert’s chin.
Gilbert moved to kiss Feliks softly.
Feliks kissed back and moved to slide out of Gilbert. He didn’t think this was too comfortable to the other.
Gilbert whined softly, he liked having the other inside him. He gently nipped Feliks’s lips to show his displeasure.
Feliks stopped moving and hummed as he pushed back in. It seemed that Gilbert didn’t want him to move. And to be honest, he didn’t want to either.
Gilbert let a soft moan slip through when Feliks pushed back in and he nuzzled into his lover.
Feliks sighed softly and closed his eyes as he listened to his lover’s heart rate. Such a soothing sound to him.
Gilbert smiled and moved one hand to gently stroke Feliks’s hair. He held his vampire lover close and relaxed under him as he sighed happily. Gilbert was so glad he had came to war with his brother. He would have never had met Feliks if he had stayed home.
Feliks grinned up at him, “Like... I meant to ask... Why were you in the woods late at night?” He was to blood crazed to realize that.
“I...” Gilbert stopped to remember for a moment /why/ he was out there, “I was suppose to be on a spy mission for the German army... Guess I failed that mission...” He just shrugged and snuggled Feliks closer.
Feliks nuzzled him, “I never get involved in Human affairs. Although I heard that some Vampires have joined the wars on both sides.”
“I wouldn’t have gotten involved in the war... but my bruderlein did... I couldn’t just let him go alone...” Gilbert said and squeezed Feliks tighter.
Feliks nodded. “I once had someone I used to love” He gently kissed Gilbert and played with his hair.
Gilbert bit his own lip for a moment before kissing back softly.
Feliks held him close and hummed to himself.
“C-can I ask... what happened to them?”
Feliks looked away from Gilbert, “They... He left... After he found out what I was.” It still hurt to think that after two years together his love would just leave him. He was the same person on the inside. He thought the other would believe that, that being a vampire changed nothing. He had been turned into one the week after their anniversary and had kept it a secret till the second. Then his love left. He turned back to Gilbert to turn his thoughts elseway. He didn’t want to think about what happened next.
Gilberts eyes grew wide before kissing Feliks deeply. He wanted to take Feliks’s mind away, not wanting his new lover to be sad. He told himself not to bring anything else up that may hurt his vampire. What mattered was now, and the fact Gilbert would never leave his vampire.
Feliks moaned in surprise and kissed back. He was glad his new lover didn’t mind he was a vampire.
Gilbert nipped Feliks’s lip gently and grinned.
Feliks licked Gilbert’s teeth and smiled back.
Gilbert licked back at Feliks’s tongue before pulling back and gently cupping his cheek.
Feliks leaned into the hand and turned his head to kiss the palm of his hand.
Gilbert grinned and snuggled Feliks again.
Feliks nuzzled him, “Want to do anything?”
Gilbert shrugged, “Up to you...”
Feliks shrugged too, “I’ve haven’t spent any real time with a human in ages. I like wouldn’t know what to do.”
Gilbert nuzzled into his neck, “I’m happy just being here...”
Feliks nodded and kissed his cheek.
Gilbert turned his head to grin at him.
Feliks was silent for a bit before something dawned on him, “Like you friends.... Do they believe in vampires?” He knew a lot of people didn’t.
Gilbert shrugged, “I say Tonio probably does... He seems like someone who would... I really have no idea about Franny... I know my bruderlein doesn’t... He doesn’t believe anything until he sees it though, so he’ll be fine once he sees you...”
Feliks kissed his nose, “I can pretend to be human.” That was true. He could.
Gilbert shook his head, “I don’t want you pretending you’re someone you’re not... You’re a vampire and I think you should be proud of that... I obviously won’t go broadcasting it to the world... but I want my friends and family to know who I’m with... If they have a problem with it they can fuck off...”
Feliks grinned, “Okay.” He simply said and nuzzled Gilbert. He was glad he didn’t have to pretend.
Gilbert smiled and snuggled him. He kissed the top of the blond head and just sighed happily.
Feliks closed his eyes and breathed in Gilbert’s scent.
Gilbert smiled down at him and closed his eyes, mostly just to rest them though.
Feliks listened to Gilbert’s breathing and just relaxed with his lover.
Gilbert ended up falling asleep and woke up early the next morning as he yawned.
Feliks had fallen into a day dream and came back to earth when Gilbert yawned. He pulled back to look at Gilbert.
Gilbert smiled sleepily at the beautiful male looking at him, “Mornin...”
Feliks gently kissed him and sat up, “Sleep well?”
Gilbert nodded and sat up as well to nuzzle into Feliks’s neck. “I like snuggling with you...” he mumbled softly.
Feliks grinned and held Gilbert close, “I liked to be snuggled”.
Gilbert grinned and kissed his neck.
Feliks sighed softly and tilted his head.
Gilbert kept kissing softly.
Feliks tangled his hands into Gilbert’s hair and held him to his neck.
Gilbert moaned softly before nipping gently and then running his tongue over the neck.
Feliks sighed happily and shivered slightly.
Gilbert softly bit down on Feliks’s neck and hummed.
Feliks gasped and closed his eyes.
Gilbert pulled back to grin and slide the tip of his tongue over the new mark on Feliks’s neck.
Feliks shuddered slightly then turned to catch Gilbert’s mouth in a kiss.
Gilbert kissed back softly and his smile softened.
Feliks grinned against Gilbert’s mouth and kept kissing.
Gilbert pulled back after a moment and just snuggled him.
Feliks smiled, “How’d you sleep?”
“Great...” The Prussian said and grinned.
Feliks hummed and kissed Gilbert’s forehead.
Gilbert grinned more and nuzzled Feliks’s neck. “So... What do you normally do around here?”
Feliks thought about it. “I like play games by myself... Ummm.. Watch out the door... That’s about it...”
“Why don’t we play a game then? Together though,” Gilbert said and smiled at him.
Feliks smiled back, “What do you want to play?”
Gilbert just shrugged, he had not clue.
Feliks got out of bed and pulled Gilbert to his stack of games that he gathered over his life.
Gilbert tilted his head then picked up some old game he probably didn’t even know how to play.
Feliks grinned. This was his favorite game. He lead Gilbert over to the table and set it up.
Gilbert smiled at the grin on the others face. He was glad he picked a game Feliks liked.
Feliks easy explained the game and smiled at Gilbert more, “Like get it?”
“Totally~” Gilbert said, which was true, he understood completely.
Feliks bounced in his seat, “Youngest goes first.” He handed Gilbert the dice.
Gilbert nodded and smiled before rolling the dice and taking his turn.
A few hours later, Feliks won. He grinned and done a little victory dance.
Gilbert crossed his arms and pouted in his seat.
Feliks leaned over and kissed Gilbert softly. “Don’t pout. I’ve played this game for years.”
Gilbert stopped pouting but looked away sadly. Feliks saying that made him realize how much older the vampire really was. It also made Gilbert realize he’d probably grow old without the blond.
Feliks sat on his knees in front Gilbert, “Hey, why so sad?”
Gilbert just shook his head and ran his fingers through Feliks’s hair.
Feliks nuzzled Gilbert’s navel. “You sure?”
Gilbert shivered and nodded.
Feliks grinned at him and used his lap as a pillow.
Gilbert smiled sadly and played with his lover’s hair.
Feliks kissed Gilbert’s stomach, “Want to play another game?”
“Maybe later...” Gilbert said and shivered again.
Feliks nodded and nuzzled Gilbert before standing up.
Gilbert whined softly at him moving away.
Feliks straddled him and nuzzled him. “Better?”
Gilbert grinned and wrapped his arms around him, “Ja~”
Feliks grinned at him and wrapped his arms around the other’s neck.
Gilbert snuggled him and pushed his earlier thoughts away.
Feliks kissed him and played with his hair.
Gilbert kissed back softly.
Feliks nipped Gilbert’s lips and scooted closer.
Gilbert licked his own lip, but that was all he did.
Feliks wet the already wet lips and tilted his head slightly.
Gilbert pulled back before nuzzling into the vampire’s neck. The Prussian didn’t feel like doing anything right now, he just wanted to be close to his lover.
Feliks laid his head on Gilbert’s shoulder and wondered what had turned his mood.
“Feliks? Can we move back to the bed? I think I’m tired...” The Prussian lied softly.
Feliks nodded, although he thought it was weird that the other wanted to go to bed. He got off Gilbert and held his hand out to the other.
Gilbert gently took Feliks’s hand and went back to the bed with him.
Feliks laid down beside him to snuggle his lover.
Gilbert nuzzled into Feliks and sighed softly.
Feliks kissed whatever part of Gilbert he could reach.
Gilbert sighed again and snuggled closer. He wasn’t at all tired, he just wanted to be close to Feliks without them actually doing anything. Now he felt bad for lying to his lover.
Feliks held Gilbert close and hummed.
Gilbert moved to swirl Feliks hair around his finger.
Feliks stopped humming and looked at Gilbert, “Mmmm.. When do you want to see your friends?”
Gilbert shrugged, “In a couple days... If they need me they’ll send mein birdie for me...”
Feliks nodded, “You have a birdie?” The vampire used to have a pet. Next time he got one he was going to try to turn it into a vampire.
Gilbert grinned and nodded, “Mein birdie’s name is Gilbird, named after the awesome me~ We’ve been together ever since I was a baby~”
“Aww!” Feliks said. He nuzzled Gilbert as he pictured a tiny bird.
Gilbert grinned and nuzzled him back, “Ja... I’ll have to introduce you two...”
Feliks kissed Gilbert’s cheek and closed his eyes. He wasn’t really tried but Gilbert’s heart beat was so soothing.
Gilbert smiled at him and closed his eyes as well. He figured he may as well try to sleep so he wouldn’t be completely lying to Feliks.
Feliks did end up taking a nap on his alive pillow. He had been sleeping more now that he had a lover.
Gilbert fell asleep a couple hours later, but didn’t sleep for long as a little yellow chick flew into the little house.
Feliks woke up when something into his house. He immediately jumped into a fighting stance before he realized it was a fluff ball. “Aww~!”
“Chirrrrp~” Came a shrill chirp from the little chick. He pecked Feliks on the head before flying and landing on Gilbert’s face.
The Prussian opened his eyes and yawned, “Guten tag, Gilbird...” He mumbled. He blinked a few times before bolting up, “Gilbird!” Gilbert shouted and hugged his little bird gently.
Feliks rubbed his head and pouted. He sat on the bed to rub his head.
Gilbert nuzzled his little friend, “Gut to see you, mein birdie...” Gilbird chirped softly and nuzzled Gilbert. He then turned to Feliks and chirped angrily at him. The little birdie was mad that someone kept his friend away from him.
Feliks glared at the little bird. If the yellow thing wouldn’t like him, he wouldn’t like it either.
Gilbert kept nuzzling and talking to his little birdie, “What are you doing all the way out here, birdie?”
“Chirrrp~” Gilbird chirped and flew up some to drop a note in Gilbert’s hands and then sat on his shoulder and nuzzled into his neck. Gilbert grinned and patted Gilbird’s head, “Gut birdie...” He said before opening the note.
Feliks watched Gilbert, “What’s it say?”
The Prussian bit his lip after a moment of reading, “I need to get back... Bruder got hurt...” Gilbert jumped up and ran out the door without another word. The soldier also seemed to be missing shoes and a shirt. Thank god he had pants on.
Feliks grabbed Gilbert’s clothes and ran after Gilbert. Being a vampire it was easy to catch up but the sun slowed him down a bit.
The Prussian didn’t even know his vampire was following him. He just ran through the woods and jumped over roots and logs. Gilbird had moved off his shoulder and was flying a head of him.
Feliks held on to the other’s clothes and followed him. He knew the other wasn’t paying attention to him but he wanted to be here in case something went wrong.
Gilbert ran into a camp and stopped panting as he looked around. He then jogged over to where a brown haired Spaniard was talking with a blond Frenchman. “Tonio! Franny!”
“Gil! There you are!” The Spaniard shouted, “I was worried you wouldn’t be able to come!”
Feliks stopped at the edge of the woods and bit his lip. He wasn’t sure if he should follow. Yeah, Gilbert wanted him to meet his family but that was before one of them got hurt. He wasn’t sure if he was still wanted so he watched from his spot behind a tree. The shade providing some protection from the sun.
The Spaniard didn’t even let Gilbert say anything before he dragged him to the medical tent. Gilbird hopped off his friend’s shoulder and flew over to Feliks.
Feliks watched the bird with weary eyes and stepped closer into the forest. The little bird had only pecked him earlier but it had a mission. Now it didn’t so it could easily peck out his eyes because he couldn’t kill his lover’s pet.
Gilbird chirped at Feliks and grabbed his shirt. The bird tried pulling the vampire into camp.
Feliks followed cautiously and stepped lightly.
Gilbird pulled Feliks all the way to the medical tent and to wear Gilbert was currently standing over a beaten and bloody blond German. The albino was biting his own lip and gently stroking the blond’s cheek. The German was out cold and barely breathing.
Feliks went over and gently sat his hand on Gilbert’s shoulder. He wasn’t sure what to say so he just hoped being here would help.
Gilbird landed on the pillow near the German’s head. Gilbert bit his lip harder and closed his eyes as they started to tear up. Gilbird chirped softly.
Feliks watched the other German breath and remembered the time a vampire saved him from certain death. Then it hit him and he leaned over to whisper in Gilbert’s ear, “I could save him.”
Gilbert opened his watery eyes to look at Feliks, “W-will it hurt him too bad...?” Gilbert asked. He knew his brother was already in a lot of pain, and he didn’t want him to be in more.
“It hurts. I won’t lie but only for about an hour.” Feliks answered. When he changed it felt longer than that but he had done his research in case he formed a strong bond and they wanted to be with him.
Gilbert looked at his brother a moment before leaning over and kissing his forehead. He spoke softly in German for standing straight again. He swallowed hard before picking Gilbird up, “Hey Birdie... Go stay with Tonio, ja?” The chick nodded and flew off. Gilbert then nodded to Feliks.
Feliks nodded and leaned over the other German. He wiped a spot clean on his neck and then bit down. He knew this would be the most painfully part, so he tried to speed it up by adding the venom faster. It took two minutes to do so.
The German whimpered in pain and squirmed weakly. Gilbert closed his eyes tightly and turned his head.
Now Feliks had to take some blood and drip a few drops into Gilbert’s brother’s wound. He drank one mouthful before pulling back. The holes in the German’s neck bleed and Feliks quickly used his fangs to slice his hand open. He held it over the wound until a few drops landed in the wound. He then turned to Gilbert, “We have to let the wound heal on it’s own.”
Gilbert nodded as he trembled slightly. He hoped his lover didn’t notice his shaking. The German let out another soft whimper.
Feliks slowly hugged Gilbert and nuzzled him, “I’m sorry.”
Gilbert hid his face in his lover’s neck and hugged him tightly. “Th-thank you... Feliks... Thank you... s-so much...” The Prussian choked out. He felt like we was going to cry, both from being scared for his brother earlier, and relief that he wouldn’t completely lose him now.
Feliks kissed his forehead, “I’m sorry it had to be this way.” He said and rubbed Gilbert's back.
Gilbert just shook his head and hugged Feliks tighter.
Feliks hummed softly and rubbed Gilbert’s back soothingly. He knew this was hard.
Gilbert took and deep breath before pulling back and drying his eyes, “So... What do... we need to do when he wakes up?”
“He’ll need blood in the first five minutes or he’ll attack and kill without meaning to. Then the wound needs to be bandaged and that’s it.” Feliks said wiped the tears Gilbert missed.
Gilbert nodded, “If you want to go home then, you can... I’ll stay with him til he wakes up and feeds...”
Feliks said no. “I’ll stay with you... Unless you want me to.”
Gilbert didn’t say anything as he went to sit on the edge of his little brother’s bed. He wanted Feliks here, but at the same time he wanted to be alone with his brother when he woke up.
Feliks stood beside Gilbert. “I’ll leave when he wakes up. That way you will not be alone now and then you can see your brother by yourself.”
Gilbert nodded and smiled slightly up at Feliks, “Thank you...” He then looked back to the German and stroked his hair gently.
Feliks sit beside him and took his hand. “It’ll be okay now.”
Gilbert nodded and leaned against his lover, “Thank you...” he said again. “How... how long will it take his other wounds to heal?”
Feliks tilted his head to the side, “With the vampire blood in him... no more than a week and a half.”
Gilbert nodded and kept stroking his brother’s hair gently.
Feliks rubbed Gilbert’s arm gently.
Gilbert relaxed into Feliks. He was so glad the other male had stayed with him.
Feliks kept gently rubbing Gilbert’s arm. He was glad he could stay with his lover.
Gilbert moved the hand from his brother’s hair to hold the German’s hand in his lap gently.
Feliks traced shapes on Gilbert’s hand and watched him.
“Hey Feliks... Is it true that Silver or crosses hurt you?” Gilbert asked but didn’t move his eyes from his brother.
“Silver and crosses sting new vampires but older vampires don’t feel it.” Feliks answered. Although sting might be an understatement. It really brunt him.
Gilbert bit his lip and nodded. He moved to gently push Ludwig’s shirt out of the way to reveal a silver cross necklace. He gently took it off him, took his own shirt, and put it in the chest pocket. He put the shirt back in a chair and went back to sitting like he was.
Feliks watched him till he sat back down, “What do you think happened?” He was talking about how the German became injured.
“Antonio told me he had went looking for me when I didn’t come back the next morning... He got captured and the Americans... They did this to him... Trying to get information...” Gilbert spoke softly. To him, that just meant it was all his fault.
“Gilbert, don’t like blame yourself.” Feliks knew that wouldn’t help but it was worth a shot.
“But it /is/ my fault... If I had just came home then...”Gilbert stopped and bit his lip hard.
“You didn’t know.” Feliks stroked his hair softly.
“I still should have came back... I failed him... The reason I came to war anyway was to protect him... And I... I failed...” Gilbert said and tears came to his eyes again.
Feliks took Gilbert’s hand and squeezed it. He used his other hand to stroke Gilbert’s hair. When words failed, actions worked.
Gilbert nuzzled into Feliks and just let his tears fall.
Feliks held him to his chest and let him cry. He knew what it felt like to lose a loved one. To watch them die and can’t do anything about it.
Gilbert sobbed quietly and clung to his vampire.
Feliks didn’t try to quiet him. It would only hurt if he held it in. He just rubbed the other’s back and nuzzled his hair.
Gilbert pulled back after ten to fifteen minutes to sniffle and rub his eyes.
Feliks didn’t say anything and just held Gilbert as close as the other wanted to be to him.
Gilbert finally dried his eyes and calmed down. He still snuggled closer to his lover. “Thank you, again, Feliks... You have no idea how much this means to me... That you would help mein bruderlein like this...”
“I would help anyone you love.” Felks said and kissed Gilbert’s forehead.
Gilbert moved to kiss Feliks softly, “Is there anyway I can replay you for this?”
“You don’t have to. I done it for you.” Feliks said and kissed Gilbert’s nose.
“Still... I feel I should...” Gilbert said and looked away to look at his brother again.
Feliks just hummed and watched Gilbert.
Gilbert leaned his head on Feliks’s chest and looked up at him. “Are you sure I can’t repay you?”
“How about when you feel better, I get a proper kiss?” Feliks asked with a small smile.
Gilbert smiled and nodded, “I can do that...”
Feliks nuzzled Gilbert’s hair and kissed the top of his head.
Gilbert snuggled closer to him and kissed his chest.
Feliks hummed and played with Gilbert’s hair.
Gilbert closed his eyes and sighed happy. Maybe he could take a little nap before his brother woke up. Feliks was such a nice pillow.
Feliks kept humming and running his hands through the other’s hair.
Gilbert slowly slipped into sleep, his head on his lover’s chest and his hands holding one of his brother’s.
Feliks held his sleeping lover and looked over to Gilbert’s brother. He smiled sadly, hating that he had to turn someone without their consent.
Gilbert slept peacfully for about 30 minutes before starting to stir. About 50 minutes had passed since the German was turned.
Feliks watched his lover and his lover’s brother. He didn’t wanted to leave yet but his brother might get up soon.
Gilbert moved to stretch slightly and rub his eyes, “Mmm?”
Feliks turned his eyes to Gilbert and kissed his cheek.
Gilbert looked over and smiled at Feliks shyly, “Thanks for staying in here while I slept...”
Feliks nodded, “I’m happy too.”
Gilbert grinned and kissed him softly, “Do... do you think he’ll wake up soon?” Gilbert wanted to see his brother’s eyes open again. He thought he would feel better once the other was awake.
Feliks nodded. “Yes. I’d say not long now.”
Gilbert nodded and moved away from Feliks then.
Feliks bit his lip, “What me too leave now?”
Gilbert nodded and kissed him softly, “Please... I want... I want to see him alone....”
Feliks kissed back before getting up, “I’ll be nearby if you need me.” The vampire left the tent and retreated into the shade of a tree close to said tent.
When the German woke up, Gilbert immediately let him feed. It had hurt, much like the time he asked Feliks to do it without causing pleasure, but Gilbert didn’t mind. He was too happy to see his brother awake. The German had drunk quite a bit before pulling back, and Gilbert was left weak. Afterwards, the younger male just nuzzled into his brother’s neck and Gilbert held him tightly with one arm. He tried to gently put a bandage around his brother’s neck with the other hand.
Feliks knew the other was being feed on, could feel it in their bond. He hoped Gilbert wouldn’t pass out from blood loss. The first time he had drank, he almost took to much.
Gilbert looked at his brother and ran his fingers through his hair. The blond look back up at him and snuggled closer to the older male. Gilbert kissed his brother’s forehead and leaned back against the head of the bed. He was surprised the younger male didn’t ask him what was going on. What had happened. At the same time, he was glad he didn’t.
Feliks climbed the tree and waited there.
Gilbert smiled softly at his brother before he ended up dozing off. The younger male had taken too much for Gil to stay awake long. The German just stayed snuggled closer to the other male.
Feliks waited awhile in the tree but became worried when his lover never at least came out. What if his brother did take to much? He didn’t think so-he could still feel the bond-but just to be on the safe side he climbed down from the tree and slowly entered the tent.
Gilbert was asleep with his brother hugged close to his chest. The new vampire was just nuzzled into his brother’s neck, awake but not wanting to move. Even though it was his brother, the blood smelt amazing. The blond knew he couldn’t take any more without killing his brother, but he was content from just the smell... For now...
Feliks smiled at the scene. At least Gilbert was alive like he had guessed. He stood to the side, just watching. He didn’t want to interrupt their family moment.
The German noticed a second smell in the room and raised his head to look over at Feliks questioningly.
Feliks raised his hand in greeting. “Hello.” He said softly.
“Hallo...” The German said wearily and moved closer to Gilbert. The Prussian just mumbled in German and hugged his little brother tighter.
Feliks bit his lip and stood there until he couldn’t take the silence anymore, “Like just tell Gilbert Feliks came by.” He said before darting out if the tent and back to his safety spot in the tree.
Gilbert slept for about 3 hours before yawning and opening his eyes. His younger brother had just spent this time nuzzling and smelling his brother’s blood.
Feliks spent the three hours in his tree feeling weak from the time spent in the sun. Since he was in the shade it wasn’t as bad as it could be.
“Someone named Feliks stopped by...” The younger soldier told his brother.
“I better go see how he’s doing... I should have told him to come in before I fell asleep...” Gilbert quickly got up and headed to leave. Before he left though, he looked back to his brother. He kind of didn’t want to leave him alone.
“I’ll be fine long enough for you to go get your new friend...” The younger one said with an eye role. Gilbert grinned, nodded, and ran out the door.
Feliks smiled down at him when he saw him come out of the tent.
Gilbert looked around until he saw Feliks and grinned. He ran over and climbed up the tree to sit with him.
“I could have came like down, you know.” Feliks said but gave Gilbert a greeting kiss.
Gilbert pulled Feliks into a deeper kiss. He told him he could have a real kiss when he felt better, and he meant it.
Feliks hummed in pleasure and kissed his lover back.
Gilbert slipped his arms around Feliks’s neck and moaned softly.
Feliks kept his hands on Gilbert’s waist and swallowed the moan.
Gilbert arched into him and licks his lips.
Feliks opened his mouth and stroked Gilbert’s hips.
Gilbert slipped his tongue into the other’s mouth and licked gently.
Feliks tangled his tongue with Gilbert’s and sucked softly.
Gilbert moaned again and tangled one hand into Feliks’s hair.
Feliks pushed his tongue into Gilbert’s mouth before pulling back, “Shouldn’t you... go back to... your brother?”
Gilbert gave him another soft kiss, “Ja... but I had to give you your thank you,” the Prussian said and grinned.
Feliks giggled slightly and kissed Gilbert’s nose.
“Will you come back with me...?” Gilbert asked and gave his lover a shy puppy-dog expression.
“If you want me there.” Feliks said although he still was weary of actually meeting his brother.
“Ja... I really do...” Gilbert said and kissed Feliks softly. He may have wanted to be the only one with his brother when he woke up, but now he wanted Feliks to meet him and his two friends.
“Okay.” Feliks said and jumped from the tree. He hit the ground and his knees buckled but he stayed up right.
Gilbert climbed down slowly, “You alright, Feliks?”
Feliks nodded and mumbled ‘just weak’ but smiled at him.
Gilbert gently slipped his arms around Feliks as he walked him back to the tent, “Would it help if you feed?”
“Yes but I’ll be okay.” Feliks said and gently kissed Gilbert’s cheek.
“You know I don’t mind though...” Gilbert said and looked into his lover’s eyes.
“I shouldn’t Gil.” Felks said and carassed the other’s cheek.
Gilbert sighed softly and kissed him again.
Feliks kissed back softly and stopped in front of the tent.
Gilbert held his hand tightly and walked into the tent and went to his brother’s area. The German was reading a book he had found sitting on the table next to him. It was probably a medical book, but he didn’t care.
Feliks walked close to Gilbert and gently squeezed his hand.
Gilbird flew in not long after them with Tonio and Franny in tow. The new vampire looked over his book and his eyes narrowed at Tonio and Franny.
Feliks held Gilbert’s hand but felt very uncomfortable around this many strangers. He had never been with this people in many years.
Gilbird landed on Feliks’s shoulder and nuzzled his cheek reassuringly as he chirped softly.
Franny walked over to tilt his head at the German, “H-how in the world...?” The Frenchman couldn’t believe the other was awake, let alone alive.
Feliks hide behind Gilbert and watched the other’s from behind Gilbert’s shoulder.
Gilbird tried to pull Feliks back in front. Gilbert noticed what his birdie was doing and decided to help. Antonio looked at Feliks a moment before smirking. “Well... I didn’t notice earlier, but he’s a cutie...”
Feliks blushed slightly and smiled at the crowd. He wished he had more social skills.
Antonio was busy looking Feliks over when a yelp came from where Franny and the young German were at. Franny had jumped back and was holding his hand, “He bit me!” The Frenchman cried out as the new vampire glared and bared his fangs.
Feliks wondered why a feed vampire would bite again so soon. Maybe he just needed more than a person.
Antonio tilted his head, “He has fangs...? Since when?” The Spaniard walked over to stand beside Franny.
The Frenchman shrugged, “They’re sharp though...”
Feliks ran his tongue over his fangs and knew they needed sharpening, they were getting dull.
Gilbird flew over and landed in the German’s lap. The new vampire retracted his fangs at the sight of the little bird and sat his book to the side. He smiled and gently pet the chick.
“Well... He still acts normal... Gets angry at us easy but is nice to Gilbird...” Antonio said and shrugged.
Francis whined softly, “Why does he always hurt me though...”
“Because you always try and flirt with him...” Gilbert spoke up from where he stayed close to Feliks.
Feliks liked the feel of family within the tent and hoped one day to be apart of one. Either this one or some other. Although he hoped it was the first one.
“Soo... Are we allowed to know why Ludwig has fangs and who your new amigo is?” Antonio asked. Ludwig looked up at Gilbert since he didn’t even know either.
Feliks also looked to Gilbert. He didn’t want to accidentally say the wrong thing.
Gilbert looked at them for a moment before shrugging, “When I went on my mission I met Feliks here in the woods... Turned out he’s a vampire and I wasted my bullets like an idiot... I ended up going home with him in the end and then I brung him here with me and he said he could help mein bruderlein and to do that was to change him into a vampire as well.. and here we are...” Franny just stared at the Prussian through his explanation.
“Cool...” Was all Antonio said as he turned to look back at Ludwig. He poked the German and got bit much like Franny did, “Ow!” he yelped and yanked his hand back.
Ludwig just glared at Antonio.
Feliks intertwined his arm with Gilbert’s for lack of a better thing to do.
Gilbert grinned and kissed Feliks’s cheek. Ludwig raised his eyebrow at the two.
Feliks grinned and gently kissed Gilbert’s mouth.
Gilbert grinned back and kissed back softly. Antonio and Franny both fox whistled at the two. Gilbird chirps shrilly.
Feliks blushed slightly and grinned at Antonio and Francis.
Ludwig was watching them with an emotionless face. Gilbert just grinned and held Feliks closer.
Feliks stayed close to Gilbert’s side.
Ludwig got his book to read again and Gilbird flew to sit on Feliks’s head.
“Kesesese... Birdiiiee~”
Once the bird hadn’t pecked him, he began to trust it. He wondered if he could bite it and turn into into a vampire.... not that he would.
Francis again tried pokeing Ludwig and again got his hand bit. Again he yelped and pulled his hand back. Antonio rolled his eyes at the Frenchman.
Feliks did roll his eyes this time. Humans never learn.
Francis frowned and went to poke Feliks.
Feliks bared his teeth but otherwise did nothing. He knew they must be curious if they’ve never seen a vampire before.
Francis poked one of Feliks’s teeth curiously.
Feliks’s tooth did nothing because it was a tooth and Feliks flicked his tongue out to like said tooth.
Francis tilted his head, looking slightly disappointed.
Feliks tilted his head back. What did the Frenchman want his tooth to do?
Francis just poked him again. It was easy to make Ludwig bite him, but Feliks seemed more difficult.
Feliks hissed this time. Did Francis want him to bite the Frenchman?
Francis poked again and grinned.
Feliks snapped at the finger but didn’t bite it.
Francis poked the older vampire’s nose.
Feliks smirked and bit the finger with the highest pleasure bite he could do.
Francis gasped and let out a moan as he stepped closer to the old vampire.
Feliks sucked for a second before letting go of the finger and licking it clean.
Francis shivered and a blush crept onto his cheeks. Gilbert just frowned slightly and moved to pull Feliks close to him.
Feliks chuckled and moved closer to Gilbert. He nuzzled his lover’s neck and kissed the other’s cheek.
Gilbert turned his head to kiss him gently.
Feliks smiled and kissed back.
Gilbert grinned at Feliks before something hit him, “Oh! Feliks! I never told you who everyone even was... Ludwig is mein bruderlein and Antonio and Francis are meine freunde,” the Prussian said and pointed to them as he said their names.
Feliks waved at each, “Like nice to meet you.”
Francis grinned, “Bonjour ma belle, it’s nice to meet you as well~” The Frenchman winked.
Antonio smiled and waved. Ludwig just nodded his head politely.
Feliks grinned and just wet his lips.
“Are you going to introduce him to Mania as well?” Antonio questioned.
Gilbert nodded, “Ja, I would like him to meet Vati...”
Feliks didn’t say anything but on the inside he was nervous to be meeting the other’s father.
“I think he’ll like him...” Francis said, “Mania does like reading supernatural things...” The Frenchman attempted to poke Feliks again.
Feliks avoided the finger, “Do you like want to get bit again?” He asked, rhetorically.
“Maaaybe~” The Frenchman sang out and grinned.
Feliks chuckled and grinned back.
Francis just grinned more and then started randomly spinning in circles.
Feliks nuzzled Gilbert as he watched the strange Frenchman.
Antonio ended up catching his French amigo and just held him in place. Ludwig went back to reading at some point in time.
Feliks grinned, “So like when are we going to see Mania?”
Gilbert hummed softly before looking over at Ludwig, “Depends... Ludz, are you coming home too?”
The German just nodded while he read.
“Then we’ll go as soon as mein bruderlein heals up~” Gilbert said and grinned.
“Like awesome.” Feliks said and leaned against the bed.
Ludwig looked up at Feliks over his book.
Feliks didn’t notice Ludwig because he was looking around the tent.
Ludwig glared slightly at the older vampire before turning to glare at his book.
Feliks felt like someone was watching him and he looked to Ludwig to see him glaring at the book. He wondered if that glare was meant for him.
Ludwig huffed and tossed the book on the table, “This place needs better things to read... I don’t even understand Russian...”
Francis picked up a book and opened it. “For one... this is a medical book... and second... It’s not Russian... It’s... Well I don’t know what it is... but it’s not Russian...”
“It’s Ancient Slavic.” Feliks said after picking up said book.
Ludwig raised his eyebrow at Feliks.
“Like what? I had a lot of times on my hands.” Feliks said and sat the book back down.
Ludwig just shook his hand and flopped backwards with a huff. He didn’t want to be in bed right now, but he could tell he was still sore.
Feliks watched Ludwig for a second before speaking up, "If you lick your wounds the saliva will help you heal, along with the new vampire blood running through you."
“That... sounds disgusting honestly...” was all the German said. He did not want to lick himself.
“I agree but like it will help you heal faster,” Feliks said, “I had to do it once.”
The German just scoffed and crossed his arms as he looked away from the elder vampire.
Feliks hummed softly and turned back to the rest of the tent.
Gilbert sat beside his brother and petted his hair. Ludwig moved to curl up on his side and sighed contentedly.
Feliks smiled at the family and wished he had a brother.
Gilbert grinned down at his little brother a moment before gently tugging Feliks to sit on the bed.
Feliks sat down easy and smiled at just Gilbert.
Gilbert pulled Feliks to snuggle into his other side as Ludwig drifted off into a vampire sleep to rest.
Feliks snuggled Gilbert and followed Ludwig’s example.
Gilbert grinned at his two vampires and snuggled them both. Gilbird laid on his owner’s chest to take a nap, and Gilbert decided to go to sleep to. Antonio and Francis chuckled at the four and went to work.
Feliks slept softly for a while and slowly regained his strength.
Ludwig mumbled softly in his sleep and nuzzled his brother.
Feliks woke up and looked around the tent before stretching.
Gilbert nuzzled Feliks in his sleep and hugged both vampire’s closer. Ludwig had moved at some point and was nuzzled into Gilbert’s neck.
Feliks smiled softly but got out of bed. He really didn’t want to lay down any longer.
Gilbert whined softly and blinked awake.
Feliks went over and stroked Gilbert’s hair, “Sleep if you’re tired.” He said softly.
Gilbert shook his head and moved to get up now too. This cause Ludwig to sit up, awake. Gilbird also woke up and moved to rest in Feliks’s hair.
Feliks hadn’t meant to wake everybody else up but oh well.
Ludwig stretched and groaned. He suddenly felt hungry again already.
Feliks tilted his head at Ludwig. He knew the other might be hungry. New vamps always got hungry faster than older ones.
Ludwig huffed and rubbed his face, as if trying to will away his hunger and probably failing.
Feliks felt for the other German. He had struggled with his hunger for years before he had it under control. Of course then he had no one to help him. If Ludwig asked, he would help.
Ludwig took a deep breath before moving to try and stand. Gilbert moved closer to him, “Bruderlein... You sure you should be up already?” Ludwig nodded but placed a head on Gilbert’s shoulder to help hold himself steady.
Feliks bite his lip. “If... Like you drink from me, you’ll get stronger....”
The German shook his head, “I want to do this on my own...”
Feliks nodded. He really was prepared to offer his blood but he was glad the other said no. He had never been drunk from so he had no idea how it felt.
Gilbert bit his lip and gently put his arm around his brother. Ludwig leaned on his brother and sighed softly. Gilbert looked up worriedly. He wished Ludwig would take some help every once in awhile.
Feliks rubbed Gilbert’s other arm in comfort. “Are you like sure? It would take away the hungry as well.” Even though he didn’t want to be bit, he didn’t want his lover’s brother in pain.
Ludwig almost shook his head again, until Gilbert said, “Ludz...” He then sighed and nodded at Feliks.
Feliks offered his neck and his arm. He would let the other vampire pick which he wanted. He was nervous but he wouldn’t show it.
Ludwig moved to Feliks’s neck and slowly sank his teeth in.
Feliks shuddered as teeth pierced his neck but otherwise stayed still. He felt the sting as teeth entered his skin but nothing after that.
Ludwig drank slowly from the elder vampire. Gilbert looked away from them and talked quitely to his birdie.
Feliks kept his breathing even and his neck lose. He did know that this made it easy and less painfully. He still only felt a dull throb every few seconds.
Ludwig removed his fangs but kept sucking slowly.
Feliks shuddered as the fang left his neck and his eyes fell closed. That didn’t feel bad at all. Not as good as it would have been if it was Gilbert but it wasn’t unpleasant.
Ludwig pulls back after another moment and licks the marks closed.
Feliks turned his head and grinned friendly at Ludwig. He hoped that helped the other a lot.
Ludwig smiled then looked away shyly.
Feliks sat down on the bed and rubbed where the mark would have been. That was as bad as he thought it would be.
“Tired now?” Gilbert questioned him.
Feliks grinned at Gilbert. He was tired but he wasn’t going to tell his lor that.
Gilbert smiled softly and sat next to him.
Feliks gently kissed Gilbert’s cheek and patted his thigh.
Gilbert turned his head to kiss him softly. He knew the other was tired, having been drunk from before.
Feliks hummed and closed his eyes.
Gilbert gently hugged him, “Why don’t you go back to bed...”
Feliks laid down, “Like yeah. That’s a good idea.”
Gilbert kissed him again softly before getting back up off the bed. “I’m going to take a walk with mein Bruderlein while it’s night... We’ll be back later...”
“Don’t like leave the camp site.... They will kill both of you.” Feliks said and closed his eyes.
Gilbert just rolled his eyes, thinking they’ll be fine, and left with Ludwig. Neither brother really seemed to care about listening to Feliks’s warning.
Feliks fell into a light sleep and tuned the bond to feeling so he knew if they got hurt.
Gilbert and Ludwig just went randomly off into the woods. Gilbird decided to go lay with Feliks.
Feiks snuggled the small bird gently. In the meantime, Hotch and his crew were resting from their long search for Feliks.
Gilbert was mindlessly talking to Ludwig about how awesome he was and how awesome Feliks was. Ludwig was listening quietly.
“Do you hear that?” Hotch asked and stood from where he was sitting with Reid. Reid nodded and stood beside Hotch.
“Kesesese, I wonder what he’ll say when we awesomely emerge from the forest just fine. We didn’t even need to listen to him out here. We’re too awesome!” Gilbert rambled.
Rossi smirked, “Sounds like they’re talking about Feliks.” He put down his stick that he was whittling and went to find his weapon of choice.
“How can you be sure they’re worth our trouble?” Eduardo asked as he polished his gun.
“Yeah, Rossi, how do we know they’re with Feliks?” Reid asked with a doubtful look toward the Italian man.
“How do we know they’re not? What if they are and we just let perfectly good bait go? “ Rossi shot back.
“They sound like they’re from the army stationed not far from here. Do you hear that accent?... They probably don’t even know vampires exist...” Morgan said.
Reid sniffed the air, “One is a vampire that I know.” He said and too Hotch’s hand. Hotch turned to his second in command and asked him a question.
“What do you think Morgan? What are the chances that two Vampires in the same small space don’t know each other?
Morgan sighed and grabbed his gun, “If you’re wrong about this, what are we going to do?”
“Let them go?” Reid offered. He was the least violent of Rossi, him, and Hotch.
Morgan nodded, “Fine, let’s do this...”
Hotch nodded, “Just grab them. Don’t harm them until we know more about them.” Rossi agreed and Reid picked up his knife. He hoped he didn’t have to fight.
Morgan, Eduardo, and Russel all nodded.
Hotch picked up his gun and they went in search for the two that were nearby.
Eduardo noticed them and stalked up behind Gilbert.
Rossi hide behind a tree not far from them and was ready to spring at any moment.
Right before Eduardo could grab Gilbert, Ludwig spun around and punched him hard in the face.
Rossi sniggered before pouncing on Ludwig and Hotch trapped Gilbert with a full nelson.
Ludwig growled and went to biting at Rossi. Gilbert yelped and kicked at the guy behind him. Morgan and Eduardo went to help Rossi with the young vampire. Russel sat and watched this because he never cares about anything.
Reid stood with Russel and bit his lip. He would help if they need it but for now he would stay back. Hotch growled and pulled the other’s arms farther behind him. Rossi barely missed being bit and let the other two hold him down as he dug in his pocket for a pure silver bar. Even the strongest vampire couldn’t stand this and would fall into a deep vampire sleep.
Gilbert noticed his brother being pinned and shouted, “Ludwig!” as he tried to get away from Hotch. The human was more worried about his little brother then he was himself, “Get away from him, you fuckers!”
“Stop, Rossi. We don’t want to hurt them yet.” Hotch said as he grunted from holding the squirming human. Rossi growled but put the bar away as he pinned the Vampire’s legs and let the other two pin his upper body.
Ludwig was pretty easy to pin once he was down, having already been injured. Gilbert, on the other hand, still struggled and tried to kick at the one behind him. “Listen fuckers! I said get away from him!”
Hotch grit his teeth and pushed the human onto the ground before pinning his upper body. He looked to Reid and the young man got message and pinned the kicking legs.
Gilbert growled and after a moment, finally stopped struggling.
“The human sure is a feisty one...” Russel spoke up.
“Mmm... He sure is. Tie them together so we can take them back to our campsite.” Hotch said and tossed the other three silver wire. It wasn’t much-just enough to hold a vampire’s hands and feet together. Then him and Reid tied the human up.
Gilbert growled and tried to struggle again, “Don’t you dare put that on him! He’s already injured for fucks sake! Leave him alone!”
“Will you come without a fight?” Hotch questioned and pressed the other into the ground. If he was human this one would have definitely escaped.
“I will if you just leave him the fuck alone!” Gilbert growled out.
Ludwig just nodded. He was getting too tired to really put up a fight anyway. It didn’t take much to wear out his already sore body.
“Fine. But keep that wire nearby, in case they run.” Hotch said and yanked the human to his feet. Rossi nodded and stood up to pick up the vampire.
Gilbert immediately tried to move closer to his brother. He really didn’t want to be far from the young vampire. Ludwig didn’t even attempt to move.
Hotch let him stand next to the other. He figured if he didn’t then it would be another fight. They took them back to their camp.
Gilbert followed along quite willingly now that no one was bothering his baby brother.
Hotch told the others to bring the vampire into a tent for questioning. He took Gilbert there first.
Gilbert growled and tried to get away when Hotch tried taking him away from Ludwig.
“Calm the fuck down. He’s following.” Hotch growled back and pushed Gilbert roughly into the tent. Rossi helped bring the vampire in as well.
Gilbert spun around to growl at Hotch. Ludwig just rolled his eyes at his brother, “How did Vati put up with raising you...?” The younger one questioned.
Hotch glared back. “Don’t make me use the silver.” He said and Rossi walked Ludwig to stand next to Gilbert.
Gilbert gently pulled Ludwig behind him to continue to growl at Hotch. They’d have to get past his dead body to mess with his brother.
Hotch glared at the human until Reid touched his arm, “All we want is information from you.” He added ‘for now’ in his head.
“Fine... Hurry up and ask then... I wanna get mein bruderlein home...” Gilbert growled out softly.
“Do you know a vampire by the name Feliks?” Rossi asked the two brothers.
Gilbert looks as though he thinks for a moment. He then looks confused and looks up at Ludwig, who shakes his head, “Nein... We don’t...” He said when he looked back at the others.
“Mmm... How do we know you’re not lying?” Reid asked softly. He was not used to doing anything.
“Tch... If you’re not going to believe us when we answer you, what’s the fucking point in asking...” Gilbert growled out. Ludwig just slipped his arms around Gilbert and nuzzled into his neck. He was tired plus the smell helped calm him.
“He’s right.” Hotch said and looked the other two over. He had to think of a way to go about this. They could let this to go and follow them. He told the other six to watch the human and vampire and took Morgan off to the side, “Have any ideas?”
Morgan thought for a moment, “If we keep them over night, and Feliks actually cares about one of them, it won’t take him long to come looking... If he hasn’t showed up by tomorrow evening, we can just let them go and forget about them....”
Hotch nodded, “Yeah, you’re right. Now,” he looked to them, “how should we keep them here? Force?”
Morgan shook his head, “Force would just make it worse... The vampire doesn’t seem to care very much any way, and I say if we left the two together, the human would stay put if we promise to leave his brother alone...”
“I think that is what’s keeping him now.” Hotch commented, “It’s done then. Let’s go inform our new guests.”
Morgan nodded and turned to walk back to the others. Gilbert was sending glares at the other 6 in the room while standing protectively in front of Ludwig.
“You shall stay here tonight.” Hotch said with no explanation, “You are going to sleep here in those,” he nods to two cots, “And then leave tomorrow evening.”
“Fine... just tell these bastards to fuck off...” Gilbert growled. His glare was mostly aimed at Eduardo, as though the other male had said something to piss him off more than the others.
“Stay back. Guard the tent but stay back.” Hotch ordered and Rossi stepped back. Reid nodded and went to stand beside Hotch.
Eduardo rolled his eyes and just left the tent. Russel was already standing a ways away so he stayed put. The Prussian visibly calmed down and turned his head to say something to Ludwig in German. The blond just nodded his head.
Hotch nodded to each person and left the tent, taking Reid with him.
Morgan turned to follow Hotch as well, leaving Rossi and Russel inside. Gilbert went and made himself comfortable on one of the cots. Ludwig snuggled into his brother’s side and nuzzled into his neck The German was asleep in no time, but Gilbert was awake through out the night.
Feliks had slept through the ordeal with Hotch and his crew because no alarming emotions were channeled through the bond. He expected to wake up to Gilbert and Ludwig in the tent if not in the bed but when he opened his eyes, he was alone. He frowned and went outside the tent.
Most people were doing something or another outside the tent. It was still an army base, but obviously no Ludwig or Gilbert could be seen. Gilbird was resting on Feliks’s shoulder now though.
Feliks frowned and turned to Gilbird, “Should I like go look for them? They’ve been gone awhile...” He really wasn’t expecting an answer.
The little bird chirped and nodded his head, he was worried about his owner as well.
Feliks chuckled at the little bird and went off into the woods. He figured the others hadn’t listened to him.
Gilbird snuggled into Feliks’s neck and was just there for the ride. Gilbert was still awake, but barely, as he was finally getting tired. Ludwig was still asleep though.
Feliks found his enemy’s camp site and then thought the two would be kept in a tent. He frowned and decided to try the tent that was guarded most. He noticed that they were only guarding the front so he sneaked in behind.
Gilbert was just laying there, stroking Ludwig’s hair as the blond slept.
“Are you okay?” Feliks asked softly and stepped up to the cot.
Gilbert jolted slightly then looked up at Feliks, “Oh... Ja... I’m fine... I don’t think Ludz is feeling too good though... I think some of his injuries are bothering him as well...” Gilbert said back softly.
Feliks bit his lip, “We have to get out of here but how? Can Ludwig leave like I came in?”
Gilbert gently shook Ludwig, “Hey Ludz... Can you get up for me...?” The vampire just whined softly and hugged his brother closer.
Feliks had counted two guards outside, “If you like can’t then I might be able to hit them over the head hard enough to knock them out... but don’t count on it.” He kept his voice low.
“Even if you did knock them out, we’d still have the problem of moving Ludz... If he could move to get out the front then he could get out the back...” Gilbert whispered as he moved to sit up more.
“What should we do?” Feliks asked no one the bit his lip more, “If he drank a little from me and you he might be able to more.”
Gilbert nodded and gently shook Ludwig again, “C’mon Bruderlein... You need to drink some...” The German just shook his head.
Feliks paced back and forth. “If we could knock them out, I can carry him. Plus the sun’s out. They’re weaker.”
“Well... They said they’d let us go this evening... It would be easier if you went and waited for us... At least no one would have to get hurt... While we wait, I can try and get Ludz to drink....”
Feliks nodded, “As long as you’re okay. I’ll leave and wait for you nearby in case like anything goes wrong.”
Gilbert nodded before motioning for Feliks to come closer.
Feliks came and stood beside Gilbert’s head.
While keeping one arm around Ludwig, he used his other hand to gently tug Feliks into a soft kiss.
Feliks smiled into the kiss and pulled back, “I’ll meet you outside when they let you go. Like be safe.”
“You too... And stay out of sight... They asked us about you... I don’t want you getting hurt... That would be un awesome...” Gilbert said and smiled softly.
Feliks nodded, “I will.” He gently kissed Gilbert once more before sneaking out the same way he came in.
Gilbert watched him leave and hugged Ludwig closer. He kept trying to talk the young vampire into feeding, and, after a while, finally convinced him. Gilbert fell asleep pretty much right after Ludwig finished and would sleep until the evening.
Feliks stayed far enough away that they wouldn’t be able to smell him but close enough to jump in if they was a problem. He hoped that they would let his friends go if he never showed up.
Gilbert mumbled in his sleep as he dreamed of the Polish vampire.
Right at nightfall, Hotch asked if anyone had seen the Vampire come to their campsite. Rossi and Reid said that no one came within smelling range when they were on duty to guard the tent.
Morgan, Russel, and Eduardo all said they had not smelt anyone.
“Then I guess we let them go.” Hotch commented and entered the tent. He started at them to see if somehow they could have told Feliks to stay away.
Gilbert was still sleeping peacefully. Ludwig raised his head and bared his bloody fangs at Hotch and moved closer to his brother.
Hotch watched with uncaring eyes, “You can leave. You’re no longer needed.” He said then left the tent. No use watching them leave.
After taking a minute to wake Gilbert up, the two left the tent and then left camp.
Feliks meet them when they had reached his hiding point.
Gilbert smiled sleepily at Feliks and then yawned.
Feliks smiled back, “Let’s like get back to camp. You can rest more then.”
Gilbert nodded and walked with his two vampires back to camp.
Feliks walked them back to the tent and walked in with them.
Gilbert immediately just laid back down and yawned. Ludwig stood there and looked away. The young vampire bit his lip as he felt bad for taking so much from Gilbert.
Feliks gently rubbed Gilbert’s arm and sat beside him.
Gilbert sighed happily and nuzzled the pillow.
Feliks grinned at him softly and thought about what to do with the group hunting him. He knew they wouldn’t stop. They had followed him it seemed like forever. Maybe if he got far enough away they’d quit chasing him.
Gilbert soon fell asleep again. Ludwig decided he would ask Feliks who that group was, “Feliks...?”
Feliks looked over at Gilbert’s brother with curious eyes, “Hmm?”
“Who were those guys? They knew who you were...”
“They’re called Abrius. They are... what you would call... a super human.” Feliks said and picked at the bed.
“Why are they looking for you..?”
Feliks gave a harsh laugh, one devoid with humor, “They don’t know how to let things go.”
Ludwig frowned slightly, “That’s not really an answer...”
“I... killed someone in their group. Someone’s lover.” Feliks answered and frowned. He hadn’t meant to kill. They just hadn’t feed him in a couple months and he snapped.
“Can’t say I blame them for not letting it go... I wouldn’t have either...” Ludwig said and eyes wandered to his brother. He hoped Gilbert wouldn’t get hurt by someone from the Abrius because of this.
“It was their fucking fault.” Feliks said softly and looked at Gilbert too. Maybe it wasn’t a good idea to be with Gilbert. If they found him and connected him with Feliks, he’d be dead.
“So? If they kill Gilbert because /you/ started it, are you just going to let go of it?” Ludwig growled softly.
“If they had just feed me.... It wouldn’t be this way...” Feliks was in his own little word and hadn’t heard a word Ludwig said. He was flashing back to his time spent with the Abrius.
Ludwig just glared at Feliks. He swore if the vampire got his brother killed, he would return the favor.
Feliks stroked Gilbert’s arm and looked down. He hated those guys. He hadn’t meant to kill the other. It was an accident.
Gilbert mumbled softly in his sleep. Ludwig sat down in a chair with a huff.
Feliks watched the other sleep for a minute before turning to look at Ludwig.
Ludwig wasn’t looking at the other vampire. He was glaring at the floor.
Feliks wondered if he had done something to upset the other vampire.
Ludwig growled softly, “I’m going for another walk...” He said and got up.
Feliks nodded, “Don’t like get in trouble.” He said softly and looked back down.
Ludwig nodded and left the tent.
Feliks stayed with Gilbert and tossed the idea around in his head that he should leave the Prussian.
Gilbert mumbled Feliks’s name softly in his sleep and sighed happily.
Feliks smiled and pushed Gilbert’s hair out of face to kiss his forehead.
Gilbert mumbled and smiled in his sleep. One of his hands reached out for Feliks.
Feliks took Gilbert’s hand and brought it to his mouth to kiss his knuckles.
Gilbert blinked awake and smiled sleepily up at him.
“Sleep well?” Feliks asked softly and put the hand back down.
Gilbert gently pulled Feliks down to snuggle him, “Still tired...”
“Then sleep. Or, better yet, drink from me.” Feliks said and held Gilbert close.
“Mm... and what good’ll that do...? I’m not a vampire...” Gilbert mumbled and nuzzled into Feliks. He honestly wouldn’t mind being a vampire like his lover and brother, but he wasn’t going to say that yet..
“Vampire blood helps whoever drinks it.” Feliks said and kissed Gilbert’s forehead again.
“You... You don’t care though, do you? You seemed tired after mein bruder drank from you...”
“I’ve rested since them and plus it’ll like help you.” Feliks said. He was a little tired, from both the drinking and the sun.
Gilbert just shook his head, “We can just rest together... I’ll be fine by tomorrow morning...” the Prussian said and nuzzled Feliks. He could tell his lover was still tired.
Feliks nodded, “If you want.” He said and snuggled Gilbert. This was much better to him. He got to hold his lover now.
Gilbert nodded and grinned as he kissed whatever was in front of him.
Feliks leaned down to gently kiss Gilbert’s lips.
Gilbert kissed back and smiled.
Feliks pulled back and smiled sadly at Gilbert, “This is a bad idea. You should stay away from me.” He didn’t want the Abrius to turn on Gilbert because of him.
Gilbert rolled his eyes before pulling Feliks into a deep kiss.
Feliks moaned in surprise and couldn’t help but to kiss back.
Gilbert kept the kiss deep for a moment before pulling back, “You’re not getting rid of me now... You’re stuck with me... So don’t go saying such unawesome things...”
“I just don’t... want you hurt.” Feliks tried to explain. Then he nuzzled his lover.
Gilbert hugged Feliks tightly, “Too bad... I’m not going to leave you Feliks... Not ever... I’m going to stay beside you for the rest of my life...”
Feliks chuckled, “Mmm.. If you can put up with me.” He said and kissed Gilbert’s ear lobe.
Gilbert chuckled and moved to kiss him softly again. He couldn’t think of ever getting tired of his vampire.
Feliks kissed back and cupped Gilbert’s cheek. He was glad this was the human who had come across him.
Gilbert grinned into the kiss and snuggled closer to him.
Feliks used Gilbert’s chest as a pillow and ended up falling into a vampire sleep.
Gilbert wrapped both arms around his lover and was soon asleep.
Feliks sleep through the night and into the morning, dreaming of Gilbert.
Gilbert woke up the next morning in between two blond vampires. He sighed happily as he pulled the Polish one closer and looked over his shoulder at the German.
Feliks nuzzled Gilbert in his sleep and sighed happily.
Gilbert kissed Feliks’s forehead before trying to worm away from the two vampires and get up.
Feliks whined and work up. He sat up and stretched.
Gilbert got up and stretched. Ludwig moved in his sleep to snuggle Feliks.
Feliks watched him and didn’t know know whether to push him off or lay back down. In the end he was still tired so he laid back down.
Gilbert smiled at the two before going to eat since he hadn’t eaten in a couple days and was still a bit worn out from getting fed on.
Feliks slept in a light sleep and was already feeling better.
Gilbert ate with Antonio and Francis before coming back to the tent. Ludwig was sleeping peacefully curled up against the older vampire.
Feliks was now awake but didn’t want to wake the other vampire because he knew the other needed to rest.
Gilbert smiled at the two and sat in a chair next to the bed.
Feliks smiled back at Gilbert, “Feel better?” he asked softly.
Gilbert nodded and grinned, “Ja... I just needed to eat I guess... Are you feeling alright?”
“Yes.” Feliks said and smiled. He felt the tinglings of hungry but he could fight that for a while. He thought that Ludwig would need to feed more than him.
Ludwig mumbled softly in his sleep and snuggled closer to Feliks. Gilbert grinned more.
Feliks stayed still and just turned to Gilbert.
“Is it okay I find this adorable...?” Gilbert questioned as he smiled.
“I find it weird.” Feliks remarked. He knew the other blond didn’t like him.
“Still cute...” Gilbert said and grinned. Ludwig randomly wrapped his arms around Feliks.
Feliks bit his lip and wiggled slightly.
Ludwig whined softly in his sleep.
Feliks stopped moving and hummed softly.
Ludwig sighed happily and nuzzled him.
Feliks looked at Gilbert, “So like... You don’t find this weird?”
“Nope... too busy finding it cute...” Gilbert said and grinned.
Feliks grinned, “Mmm..” He hummed and then closed his eyes. He had only meant to rest his eyes but he ended up falling back into a vampire sleep.
Gilbert moved to gently play with Feliks’s hair and hummed softly.
Feliks made a happy sound and his lip curled into a smile.
Gilbert grinned and kissed Feliks’s cheek.
Feliks leaned into the touch.
Gilbert moved to squeeze into the bed and nuzzle into FEliks’s neck.
Feliks sighed happily and grinned.
The two brothers snuggled the elder vampire and hugged him.
Feliks woke up and looked at the other two snuggling him before watching them sleep.
Ludwig woke up first and sat up slowly.
Feliks nuzzled Gilbert before getting up too.
Gilbert whined and tried to pull Feliks back.
Feliks grinned and gently kissed Gilbert’s cheek.
Ludwig looked at them a moment before laying down and snuggling into Feliks.
Feliks giggled and closed his eyes again.
Ludwig nuzzled into Feliks’s neck before sighing happily. Even the smell of Feliks’s blood helped relax him.
Feliks relaxed against the two and day-dreamed. Pretty soon it would be night and it would be easier to leave the tent.
“Hey... Feliks?” Ludwig questioned softly.
“Hmmm?” Feliks hummed and turned to look at Ludwig.
Ludwig kept his face hidden in Feliks’s neck. “You’re coming with us right...? Back to Germany I mean...”
Feliks nodded, “Like yeah.” He said softly. He really didn’t want to stay here and maybe he could outrun the people chasing him.
“Gut...” Ludwig said softly and snuggled closer to him. Gilbert mumbled in German in his sleep and snuggled closer as well.
Feliks grinned. It seemed like the other was growing on him. He hoped so.
Ludwig nuzzled more into Feliks’s neck and breathed deeply. He could feel his hunger growing again.
Feliks hummed and laid there enjoying the other two’s company.
Ludwig gently nipped the neck in front of him.
Feliks gasped and turned to Ludwig.
Ludwig immediately pulled back and looked away.
“If you’re like hungry you can feed.... You just scared me.... Not used to other vampires.” Feliks said and smiled gently at the German.
Ludwig shook his head and nuzzled into Feliks’s side. “I.. should learn to control myself... Last time I made you tired, didn’t I?” Ludwig said softly.
“Okay but don’t fight too long. Accidents happen.” Feliks said and gently stroked Ludwig’s hair.
Ludwig nodded and slipped his arms around the older vampire’s waist.
Feliks closed his eyes again and sighed happily.
Ludwig dozed off again. Gilbert woke up then though and raised his head.
Feliks grinned at him when he felt the bed move.
Gilbert nuzzled into him again. He murmured something.
“Hmm?” Feliks asked softly. He wondered what the other had said.
“I’m hungry...” Gilbert said slightly louder.
“Eat....?” Feliks said softly.
“Don’t wanna move...”
Feliks chuckled, “Mmm... I can’t help you then.”
Gilbert nipped his neck teasingly before rolling out of bed and landing on the floor. Ludwig woke up again and sat up.
Feliks followed after him because he had no one to snuggle with.
Ludwig followed them as well and stayed close to Feliks. Gilbert went to go find food.
Feliks waited for Gilbert and looked around the area.
Ludwig bit down on his lip while trying not to bite down on someone else.
Feliks laid his hand in Ludwig’s arm. Sometimes contact helped.
Ludwig looked away and bit into his lip harder.
“If you need it, I’m here.” Feliks said softly, “New vampires need to eat more than older ones.”
“I don’t want to drink too much from you though...”
“How about I like push you away, if you start to take to much?” Feliks offered, “Plus my blood will help you control your hungry later when your body becomes used to being a vampire.”
Ludwig hesitated before nodding slowly and stepping closer.
“Here? Or somewhere else?” Feliks asked and looked at him. He knew the other was reluctant to drink from him, but it would help.
“Go back in the tent?” Ludwig asked softly.
Feliks nodded and took Ludwig back to the tent.
Ludwig stood there awkwardly once they were inside.
“If you don’t want to bite my neck, then you can bite my arm.” Feliks said and offered his arm up.
Ludwig shook his head and stepped closer to Feliks. He gently nuzzled the elder vampire’s neck. He liked the way the blood smelled better here.
Feliks tilted his head to the side and closed his eyes as he waited for the slightly stinging sensation.
Ludwig licked a place gently before slowly biting down.
Feliks gasped and breathed through his nose. This bit felt a tiny bit better than the last.
Ludwig hesitantly tried to send a small amount of pleasure hormones through Feliks.
“Ah!” Feliks accidentally arched up. He had never been given a pleasure bite but that felt really good.
Ludwig kept the amount of pleasure small, just so Feliks wouldn’t hurt, and kept slowly drinking from him.
Feliks knew that the pleasure coursing through him was small, he shivered and sighed as the other drank.
Ludwig was curious how the other would react, so he added more pleasure.
Feliks’s eyes rolled back in his head and he had to grip Ludwig’s shoulders to kept from falling down. He was not expecting that. Fuck, if it felt this good to be the food then he needed for vampire friends.
Ludwig gently slipped his arms around Feliks’s waist to help hold him up. He kept adding more pleasure to the older vampire.
Feliks arched into the other and bit his lip. “Ah... Fuck... Ludwig...” His hard cock twitched. Damn it, he couldn’t control his body reaction.
Once Ludwig felt as though he had drank enough to be able to control himself for awhile, he pulled back and began gently licking the wound closed. He knew he could still drink more, but he also knew Feliks needed a break.
Feliks panted against the wall, “Ah... Fuck...” He said and grinned at the other vampire.
Ludwig smiled softly before humming, “Should I go find Gil so he can help you with your new... problem?” Ludwig asked referring to Feliks’s hard on.
Feliks blushed, “Please?” He knew that if the other hadn’t stopped when he did he would have cum already.
Ludwig nodded and went to get Gilbert. It didn’t take long for the Prussian to come into the tent.
Feliks was laying on the bed, breathing through his nose.
Gilbert crawled onto the bed and kissed him gently.
Feliks smiled and kissed back.
Gilbert grinned into the kiss and moved his hand between Feliks’s legs gently.
Feliks moaned softly and arched into the hand.
Gilbert rubbed his hand in a gentle circle.
Feliks panted already and humped the hand.
Gilbert hummed and squeezed gently. “Excited already, are ya?”
Feliks could only manage to nod and bit his lip. “Ghhh...”
Gilbert smirked and started to undo his pants.
Feliks raised his hips and helped take his pants off.
Gilbert tossed Feliks’s pants and moved between his legs to lick his cock.
“Ah... Fuck... Gilbert...” Feliks moaned and gripped the bed.
Gilbert smirked up at him, “I wish you would...”
Feliks looked up at him then caught his lip in a deep kiss.
Gilbert kissed back deeply and moaned.
Feliks slid his hands down Gilbert’s front to caress his stomach.
Gilbert arched into the hand and wrapped his arms around Feliks’s neck.
Feliks moved his hand to brush Gilbert’s groin.
“Mmm...” Gilbert moaned softly as his still slightly- limp cock twitched.
Feliks kept kissing him and teasing his member through his pants.
Gilbert bucked into the hand as he licked Feliks’s lips.
Feliks opened his mouth and used his other hand to rub Gilbert’s back.
Gilbert gently thrust his tongue into the vampire’s mouth and licked at Feliks’s fangs.
Feliks shuddered and pricked the tongue with a pinch of pleasure and one hand tangled into Gil’s hair.
Gilbert moaned and pushed his tongue harder against the fang.
Feliks added more pleasure and moaned softly.
Gilbert moaned and his cock got hard. He ground into his vampire’s hand.
Feliks pressed harder and licked the tongue he was stabbing.
Gilbert gripped Feliks’s hair as he humped his hand and moaned softly.
Feliks moved his hand away to grind against him.
Gilbert ground back and pulled back to pant.
Feliks licked the blood off his fang and thrust hard against Gilbert.
Gilbert gasped and moaned loudly before kissing Feliks deeply again.
Feliks kissed back and nipped Gilbert’s lips.
Gilbert licked his own lips, which smeared blood on them from his tongue.
Feliks licked the blood away ground against the other harder then before.
Gilbert moaned louder as he ground back.
Feliks pulled back and palmed Gilbert. He grinned and moved to kiss his neck.
Gilbert groaned and moved back just to pounce on Feliks.
Feliks gasped and looked up at Gilbert.
Gilbert grinned down at him and kissed him deeply. His own hands moved to strip off his own pants.
Feliks groaned into the kiss and helped Gilbert strip.
Gilbert moved to grind his ass into Feliks once his pants were gone.
Feliks moaned slightly and nipped Gilbert’s lips.
Gilbert licked Feliks’s fang again and moaned.
Feliks pushed Gilbert so he was under him.
Gilbert attempted to roll them back over again.
Feliks let him and ground up into him.
Gilbert moaned and ground his ass into him again. “Mmm... Feliks...”
“Haaa... Gil...” Feliks moaned back and reached a hand to stroke Gilbert.
“Ah...” Gilbert gasped softly and pressed back harder.
Feliks shuddered, leaned his head back, and rubbed Gilbert’s slit.
“O-oh... F-fuck... Feliks...” Gilbert moaned out before moving to slide onto Feliks.
Feliks gasped and placed his hands on Gilbert’s hips. He bucked up into him.
Gilbert moaned loudly and gripped Feliks’s shoulders.
Feliks thrust up hard into him and his hand tightened around his his hips.
Gilbert panted and moaned as he bounced his hips. “So.. god damn... good...”
Feliks groaned and threw his head back, “Gilbert... So tight...”
Gilbert moaned and tightened more. He leaned down to kiss Feliks’s neck.
Feliks tilted his head to the side, “Fuck.” He said and held the hips tight as he thrust hard.
“Ah... Ah... Feliks... Fuck... Wont... last long...” Gilbert panted out and moved his hips faster.
“Me... Either... Hahah...” Feliks said and changed his angle to hit Gilbert’s prostate head on.
Gilbert cried out and squeezed around Feliks more.
Feliks groaned and stroked Gilbert fast and fingered the slit. He keep his bruising grip on the other’s hips as he pounded his prostate.
Gilbert screamed out Feliks’s name and came.
Feliks came not but two thrusts later and moaned out Gilbert’s name.
Gilbert panted and laid down on his chest.
Feliks rubbed Gilbert’s back and kissed his forehead.
Gilbert moved to kiss him softly and grinned.
Feliks smiled at him and kissed him once more.
Gilbert nuzzled him and blushed slightly. Ludwig soon poked his head into the room. He had heard Gilbert scream and was assuming they were done.
Feliks grinned at Ludwig and nuzzled Gilbert’s hair to breath in his scent.
Gilbert smiled and sighed happily. Ludwig smiled and came over to crawl into bed with them.
Feliks grinned at him again and scooted over slightly.
Ludwig laid next to Feliks and snuggled into him. Gilbert grinned more and moved to kiss Ludwig’s forehead gently.
Feliks hummed slightly and played with Gilbert’s hair.
Gilbert snuggled and closed his eyes. Ludwig smiled as he looked at his older brother.
Feliks kept rubbing the hair and relaxed against the bed.
Ludwig moved to nuzzle into Feliks’s neck again before going to sleep.
Feliks watched the two brothers before following Ludwig and taking a quick nap.
Ludwig woke up early the next morning and sat up to stretch.
Feliks woke up up when Ludwig did and wiggled on the bed.
Gilbert was still sleeping and whined as the two moved.
Feliks gently shook Gilbert, “It’s morning time Gil.”
“Nein...” he mumbled.
Ludwig just fell back over and wrapped both arms around Feliks and Gilbert to snuggle them.
Feliks chuckled and stayed still. He didn’t want to get up anyone.
Ludwig nuzzled back to Feliks’s neck and sighed softly. Gilbert nuzzled whatever was in front of him.
Feliks grinned to himself and closed his eyes.
“Mmm... Feliks...” Gilbert sighed in his sleep.
Feliks nuzzled Gilbert’s hair and sighed happily into his hair.
Ludwig randomly licked Feliks’s neck.
Feliks shivered and tilted his head to the side.
Ludwig just kept licking gently. He liked the way Feliks’s skin taste.
Feliks hummed and wondered if all new vampires took to old vampires like this.
Ludwig smiled and just kept licking.
Feliks smiled and sighed softly.
Ludwig nuzzled him and purred softly.
Feliks was lulled into a light sleep.
Gilbert sat up and smiled down at him.
Feliks blinks awake, “Hey.”
“Hallo,” Gilbert said and grinned.
Feliks smiled back back sat up with him.
Gilbert kissed him gently as Ludwig whined at him moving away.
Feliks kissed back and played with Gilbert’s hair.
Gilbert pulled back and grinned more. “You have spit on your neck just so you know...”
Feliks shrugged but moved one hand to wipe his neck off then wipe his hand on the bed.
Gilbert chuckled as Ludwig moved to lick his neck again.
Feliks shuddered as a tongue traced his neck, “I just cleaned my neck.” He said softly.
“You think I care why?” Ludwig asked and nuzzled his neck.
“Mmmm...” Feliks just shrugged and leaned up to kiss Gilbert again.
Gilbert grinned and kissed back. He was just glad his lover and brother got along.
Feliks smiled back and was glad Ludwig liked him more than he used too.
Gilbert licked his lips gently.
Feliks gently opened his mouth and cupped Gilbert’s cheek.
Gilbert pushed his tongue in gently. Ludwig gently kissed the next in front of him.
Feliks moaned softly both from the tongue in his mouth and the on his next.
Gilbert licked the roof of his mouth gently. Ludwig sucked softly.
Feliks licked Gilbert’s tongue and sucked on it.
Gilbert moaned softly. Ludwig nipped gently.
Feliks felt a shiver run through him and gasped softly.
Gilbert pulled back to move to the other side of Feliks’s neck.
“O-oh...” Feliks leaned his head back and shuddered again.
Gilbert nipped softly and sucked. Ludwig bit softly but was careful of his fangs so as not to bring blood.
“Ahhh... Oh God...” Feliks moaned softly and bit his lip.
Gilbert hummed and grinned against his neck. Ludwig wrapped his arms around Feliks’s waist.
Feliks leaned against Ludwig and shut his eyes. “Mmmm...” He really liked being bit and licked.
Ludwig slowly bit into Feliks’s neck and sent a small amount of hormones through him. Gilbert hummed and moved to kiss down the older vampire’s body.
Feliks moaned and his legs trembled. His hand gripped the bed and he bit his lip harder.
Gilbert teased his cock with his tongue gently. Ludwig didn’t drink much from the older vampire as he just pushed hormones through his body.
“I... I can’t... Close... Ah fuck...” Feliks panted out. He had never knew being a vampire’s meal would feel so good.
Gilbert smirked and sucked on his head gently.
Feliks arched his back and pre-cum leaked out. He groaned and just managed to stop from cumming.
Gilbert hummed as Ludwig turned the hormones up.
“Ah! Fuck!” Feliks moaned and came down Gilbert’s throat. He trembled with pleasure and his arms holding him up almost gave out.
Ludwig gently pulled his fangs out and licked the blood up and closed the wound. Gilbert swallows all the cum before sitting up.
Feliks panted and laid down to catch his breath.
Ludwig laid next to him and snuggled in to him. Gilbert crawled up to kiss him softly.
Feliks kissed back and lifted his still shaking hand to play with Gilbert’s hair.
Gilbert smiled and moved to lay on his other side, “Rest mein liebe...” Gilbert said softly.
Feliks nodded and closed his eyes. He breathed deeply and relaxed against the bed.
The two brothers snuggled into him and sighed happily.
Feliks rested against the bed for a few hours before waking up and stretching.
Both brothers just whined and snuggled closer.
Feliks chuckled, “Are you really like going to stay in bed all day?”
“Ja...” The both mumbled softly.
Feliks shook his head but laid back down. He didn’t want to get up without them anyway.
Ludwig licked his neck and hummed.
Feliks hummed softly. He wondered what the appeal was to licking people for no reason.
Ludwig nippled gently and hummed.
Feiks shuddered at the memory of being bitten.
Ludwig grinned and kept nipping gently.
Feliks tilted his head to offer him more room.
Ludwig sucked softly on his neck.
“Mmmm...” Feliks unknowing hummed.
Ludwig smirked and gently pierced Feliks’s neck with his fangs.
Feliks gasped and his eyes flew open. He kept relaxed against the bed and wondered when he even closed his eyes.
Ludwig sucked softly as he slowly pushed hormones into the elder vampire. Gilbert was currently asleep.
“Ahh... Dear... Fuck..” Feliks moaned softly. He didn’t want to disturb the sleeping human.
Ludwig slid his hand down Feliks’s body to massage his balls while he drank slowly.
Feliks brought his hand up to his mouth to bit his knuckles as he arched into the hand and panted.
Ludwig started stroking him slowly as he heightened the pleasure some.
Feliks arched his back more as he cock twitched and a moan slipped past his knuckles.
Gilbert blinked awake and sat up. Ludwig just added more hormones as he slowly stroked Feliks and drank from him.
Feliks had his eyes squeezed tight as he focused on the pleasure running through him. He was trying to last longer than last time. “Nghh..” He made a small noise and his hands tightened into fists.
Ludwig stroked him quicker and hummed against his neck.
Feliks bit his lip and broke skin with his own fang. He dripped on his chin as head fell back and his hips came off the bed.
Gilbert hummed softly and moved to lick the blood off his chin. Ludwig squeezed his cock gently and bit slightly harder as he added the maximum amount of hormones.
Feliks couldn’t hold back with the rush of pleasure and came once again as he panted harshly.
Ludwig cleaned his hand off on the bed as he pulled back to gently lick the wound closed on Feliks’s neck. Gilbert grinned and pulled back, “You know... I’m really glad you two get along... but I would really rather you not wake me up,” he said jokingly and chuckled.
Feliks blushed, “I tried not to.” He said playfully back although he had meant it.
Gilbert just smiled and kissed him softly. Ludwig snuggled into Feliks again and smiled.
Feliks kissed Gilbert back for relaxing fully onto the bed.
Gilbert snuggled into him as well. “You two make me hungry...”
Feliks chuckled and turned to kiss Gilbert’s forehead.
Gilbert just smiled up at him.
Feliks smiled back and ran his hands through Gilbert’s hair.
Gilbert purred softly.
Feliks chuckled and zoned out listening to Gilbert and petting his hair.
Gilbert hummed and moved to get up. He was seriously wanting food.
Feliks let him go but before then he pulled him into a gently kiss.
Gilbert kisses back lovingly before going to eat.
Feliks rested against the bed and hoped Ludwig was getting better.
Ludwig snuggled Feliks before smiling up at him.
Feliks smiled at him too, “Are you like feeling any better?”
“Mhmm... Thanks...” He said before nuzzling Feliks’s neck.
Feliks nodded absent mindedly and hummed softly.
Ludwig wrapped his arms around him gently and snuggled him.
Feliks snuggled back and gave a small content sound.
“I... I’m not bothering you am I? From being too close I mean...”
“Like no.” Feliks said and nuzzled Ludwig so he words were true.
Ludwig smiled and nuzzled Feliks back before purring softly.
Feliks smiled back and closed his eyes.
Ludwig grinned and hugged Feliks closer.
Feliks snugged more and rested again.
Gilbert came back after he finished eating.
Feliks was snoring softly.
Gilbert just chuckled and crawled in bed with them to snuggle.
Feliks rolled over to snuggle Gilbert better.
Ludwig spooned the older vampire while Gilbert nuzzled his chest.
Feliks smiled in his rest and nuzzled what was in front of him.
Gilbert and Ludwig fall asleep and by the morning have probably tangled everyones legs together.
Feliks woke the next morning and noticed he couldn’t move his legs because all their legs were tangled together.
Ludwig and Gilbert were both still sleeping peacefully.
Feliks sit up and tried to detangle his legs. He needed to walk. Resting was awesome but he could only stay in bed for so long.
Both brothers whined and tried to pull Feliks back.
Feliks kissed Gilbert’s forehead and patted Ludwig on the head, “I’ll be back.”
Ludwig and Gil easily untied their legs but they still hugged Feliks.
Feliks tried to sit up, “I’m like just going for a walk.”
They both whined, but Ludwig let go. Gilbert still hugged him tightly.
“I’ll come like back. You want to come with me?” Feliks asked.
Gilbert nodded and moved to hop up. Ludwig got up as well.
Feliks followed after him and stretched his musscels.
Gilbert and Ludwig both followed close to Feliks.
Feliks left the tent and went for a walk.
Gilbert gently took one of Feliks’s hands as Ludwig just walked with them.
Feliks smiled at Gilbert and stayed away from where his enemies were last time.
“I was talking to our commander yesterday...” Gilbert started, “He said we would head home today if you two want...”
Feliks nodded, “Mmm..”
“Tonio and Franny will be coming home too... It’ll be a nice surprise for Vati...” Gilbert said and leaned against Feliks.
Feliks leaned over and gently kissed Gilbert, “When shall we leave?”
Gilbert shrugged, “Sometime today I guess...” he said before kissing him back.
Feliks nodded, “Like cool.”
Ludwig was randomly humming and following them.
Feliks lead them around for half-an-hour before going back to camp, “Want to like leave now?”
Gilbert nodded before going to get the others.
Feliks waited for him in front of the tent and rocked back and frouth.
Ludwig stayed with Feliks. Gilbird flew over and perched on Feliks’s shoulder before chirping happily. Gilbert came back with Antonio and Francis.
Feliks gently patted Gilbird, “Ready?”
Gilbert nodded and grinned. Antonio and Francis seemed excited to go as well.
Feliks motioned for them to go first, “Lead the way.”
Gilbert led the way to a chopper that was waiting on them. Antonio and Francis stayed close to Gil while Ludwig followed behind Feliks.
Feliks followed behind Gilbert and his friends and looked at the chopper with horror. “Am I supposed to ride in that?”
“Of course! Do you /know/ how far Germany is from here?” Gilbert asked before he grabbed Feliks’s hand.
Feliks didn’t look away from the flying death trap, “I can like run, walk, and swim fast... I’ll meet you there...” He did not trust that thing.
Gilbert just looked down sadly and let go of Feliks’s hand.
Feliks looked away from the helicopter to Gilbert, “I... I... like never been off the ground... I don’t know if I can...” He tried to explain to his human.
Gilbert still looked down sadly.
Feliks tilted Gilbert’s head up and bit his lip, “I... I can ride if... if I sit inside.” He hated seeing his lover sad.
Gilbert gently slipped his arms around Feliks’s neck, “You’ll be inside if you sit up front with me...”
Feliks nodded and took a deep breath, “After you?” He could do this. He could do this. Feliks chanted that through his head.
Gilbert grinned and took his hand. He went up to sit in the pilot seat and had Feliks sitting in the copilot seat.
Feliks shakily took his seat. He gripped Gilbert’s hand for a moment before closing his eyes. He couldn’t believe he was about to leave the ground.
Gilbert smiled and gently squeezed his hand. After everyone else got in, Gilbert got ready for take off using one hand.
Feliks let Gilbert’s hand go. He did not want him to fly this one handed no matter how good he was. He trusted the human but he did not trust the flying machine.
Gilbert used both hands then. Ludwig decided to come up behind Feliks and wrap his arms around the older vampire gently.
Feliks kept his eyes closed and sat tensed up. He had to focus on his breathing otherwise he would hyperventilate.
Ludwig gently nuzzled Feliks’s neck and licked softly. Gilbert easily got them into the air and flying.
Feliks moved one hand to grip Ludwig’s arm and he breathing did increase when he felt them get into the air. He couldn’t wait for them to land.
Ludwig gently kissed his neck, “Relax Feliks... So one can fly this gal better then mein Bruder...”
Feliks nodded but stayed tense. His breathing did go back to normal but he still couldn’t open his eyes. He would really freak out if he looked out.
Ludwig kept gently kissing his neck.
Feliks breathed deep calm breaths and forced himself to relax against the seat. The hard part was over. Now all he had to do was keep his eyes closed until they touched land.
Ludwig chuckled softly, “If you keep yours eyes closed the whole time you won’t see the beautiful sights you can only see from up here...”
“I don’t care.” Feliks said and loosened his grip on Ludwig’s arm. There was no way he could open his eyes.
Ludwig gently kept his arms around him from behind. “Feliks... Relax... I’m standing up and Antonio and Francis are rolling around wrestling in the floor... You’re safe here...”
“I’ve like never done this... I can’t...” Feliks couldn’t help it. He was afraid of opening his eyes. He wanted to but he couldn’t.
“This’ll be a long ride if you sit there with your eyes closed the whole time... I promise I wont let go of you... If you get scared just can just close your eyes again and I’ll leave you alone...”
Feliks nodded, and after a pep talk in his head, he opened his eyes. At first all he saw was swirling colors until his vision focused. He looked out the window and had a moment of fear but managed to overcome it. This wasn’t so bad, although he was still afraid.
Ludwig just gently squeezed him around the waist. Gilbert glanced over and grinned.
Feliks managed a smile back and forced himself to stay calm. This was actually a pretty sight after he shoved his fear away.
Ludwig grinned and gently nuzzled Feliks’s neck again, “Not so bad, huh?”
Feliks nodded, “It’s really pretty.” He said and felt his fear recede slowly
“I told you it would be...” Ludwig said and Gilbird came over to land in Feliks’s lap.
Feliks reached down to run a finger gently down Gilbird.
Gilbird chirped happily and nuzzled the finger.
Feliks cuddled with the soft bird and actually relaxed for once.
Gilbert chirped again and snuggled into him. Ludwig kept his arms around Feliks like he promised he would.
Feliks held Gilbird until they started to land.
Gilbert landed the chopper in the middle of a field. Not far from them was a nice house, big enough to hold 2 or 3 whole families.
Feliks watched them land but waited for the others to get out before he did.
Everyone except Gilbert got off before Feliks. Gilbert held Feliks’s hand as they got off.
Feliks smiled at Gilbert and got off with him.
Gilbert grinned and gently squeezed his hand. Gilbird flew off and flew in circles as he chirped happily.
Feliks pulled Gilbert into a quick kiss, “Ready?”
Gilbert kissed him again before nodding. Gilbert held his hand as he walked over to the house.
Feliks followed feeling nervous. He wasn’t sure how to act around the other’s family.
Three dogs pushed open the door and ran out of the house. Of course, they ran and tackled the blond German who laughed and hugged his puppies. It seemed they were the first to notice the others came home.
Feliks grinned at the puppies as two people come out. They looked at the dogs and the people surrounding them before going back inside to tell the rest of the house who was outside.
Mania ran out side the house to just stare and the people. Gilbert and Ludwig both grinned and waved. Ludwig held his dogs in his lap, and Gilbert still held Feliks’s hand.
Arthur followed after Mania and could only stare. Lovino also couldn’t move. They knew the others wasn’t supposed to be home so it was a shock to see them. Feliciano came around Lovino and beamed in happiness before waving fastly.
Antonio ran and tackled his Italian. Francis ran to scoupe Arthur into his arms. Gilbert walked over while still holding Feliks’s hand, “Hallo~” Ludwig got up and followed, his dogs following behind him.
Arthur wrapped his arms around Francis neck and Lovino nuzzled Antonio. Feliciano ran and hugged Ludwig because he missed him. Feliks followed Gilbert with a small smile on his face.
Ludwig blushed and patted Feliciano’s head. Antonio hugged his Italian tightly while Francis kissed his lover deeply. Gilbert grinned at his father, “Hey Vati... This is Feliks...”
Feliks nodded politely and raised his hand in greeting. Lovino hugged back tightly as Arthur tilted his head for better kissing. Feliciano nuzzled Ludwig’s chest, “Ve~ I’m glad you’re back~”
Ludwig cleared his throat as he turned his head away, “It’s good.. to be back...” Ludwig was starting to wish he had fed before coming home.
“Hallo...” Mania said as he looked Feliks up and down.
Feliks kept his smile in place and wondered what the other thought of him while Feliciano took Ludwig’s hand and smiled at him, “I missed you. It’s been so boring without my best friend here.”
Ludwig blushed more. “I... I missed you... too...”
“I suppose... It’s nice to meet you, Feliks...” The oldest German said and reached one hand out to shake his hand.
Feliks shook the other’s hand and his smile brighten, most likely showing off his fangs. Feliciano ‘veed~’ and jumped up and down.
Mania stared openly at the vampire’s fangs. Ludwig stood there awkwardly.
Feliks slowly lowered his lip over his fang and cleared his throat.
Mania stared for another moment before just shaking his head and smiling, “I swear my sons bring home the most interesting people...”
Feliks smiled again, “Like you know my name but I don’t know yours. What should I call you?”
“The younger ones around here call me Vati, meaning Dad, or Opa, meaning Grandfather... Or you can just call me by my name, Mania...”
Feliks nodded, “Mania it is then.”
Mania just shrugged as though he didn’t care, “Well... You’re welcome to come in...”
Feliks grinned, “Like thanks.” He said and watched Feliciano try to drag Ludwig into the house.
Ludwig followed behind slowly. He felt his fangs wanting to show. Gilbert took Feliks inside.
Feliks followed Gilbert and Feliciano lead Ludwig to his room, “Ve~ we should hang out!”
“Can we... later maybe?” Ludwig asked nervously as he kept his head turned away. Gilbert sat down on the couch.
Feli pouted, “Why?” he said softly and Feliks sat beside Gilbert.
“I just... need to do something... and I’m a bit hungry...” Ludwig said, trying to think of a way out.
“Ve! Let’s make something together!” Feliciano offered. He really wanted to be with Ludwig. He hadn’t seen him in forever.
Ludwig bit his lip and looked to Feliks for help.
Feliks looked over to him and tilted his head. He hadn’t caught their conversation. Feli looked up at Ludwig with puppy-dog eyes.
Gilbert whispered a quick version of their conversation to Feliks. Ludwig bit his lip harder until he brung blood.
Feliks bit his lip also and wasn’t sure what to do. Feliciano gasped and wiped the blood away, “Ludwig! Are you okay?”
Ludwig jerked back slightly, “I’m fine...”
Feliciano stepped back, “Ve~ is Ludwig mad at me? Is that why he doesn’t want to spend time with me?” He looked down sadly.
Ludwig shook his head and gently sat his hand on Feliciano’s shoulder, “I’m just tired after the long ride...”
Feliciano brightened up, “You should rest! I’ll bring you something to eat!”
Ludwig sighed and nodded before going to his room.
Feli hummed and ran into the kitchen to make Ludwig something quick before taking it to him.
Ludwig was sitting on his bed with one arm over his eyes.
Feliciano sat the food on the bedside table. “Ludwig? I brought your favorite.”
Ludwig bit his lip, “Danke...”
Feliciano frowned, “Ve~ are you sure you’re okay? You have been acting weird...”
“Ja... I guess I just feel a bit tired...” Ludwig said softly as he tried to keep his fangs hidden.
Feliciano tilted his head as he caught something in Ludwig’s mouth, “What’s in your mouth~”
Ludwig just turned away.
Feliciano moved closer to Ludwig and leaned closer to his face. “Oh! Is it a secret?”
Ludwig backed up slightly.
Feliciano grinned, “It is a secret! Ve~ tell me!” He said and unknowingly straddled Ludwig.
Ludwig put his hands over his mouth and laid back.
Feli pulled at the hand, “I won’t tell!”
Ludwig growled softly behind his hands.
Feliciano pulled slightly harder and bounced softly, “Please? I like secrets!”
Ludwig growled and moved his hands away to bare his fangs at the Italian. He looked slightly angry.
Feliciano frowned and gasped, “Ludwig?” He asked slightly hesitant.
“Are you happy now?” He growled softly before looking away from him.
Feliciano poked the fang. He didn’t really understand why Ludwig had fangs. Was he a vampire? Do they even exist?
Ludwig growled again and used his vampire speed to suddenly flip them over and pin Feliciano hard against the bed. He didn’t know how to control his strength yet, but it wasn’t hard enough to hurt the Italian, but it would probably scare him.
Feliciano yelped and looked up at the German. He pulled on Ludwig’s hold and squirmed under him, “Ludwig?” He said softly, “Are you mad?”
The German didn’t answer him as he lowered his head to lightly lick at Feliciano’s neck. He knew it wasn’t the best idea to do this to the little Italian, but he was hungry, which is why he was trying to avoid him anyway, and right now, the little one would be so easy for him to take.
Feliciano shivered and pulled harder. He was almost sure that Ludwig was a vampire and was about to bite him. He thought that would scare him but it was a little exciting and arousing.
Ludwig slowly pushed his fangs into the smaller male and soon began to push a small amount of hormones through him. He really didn’t want to hurt the sweet Italian.
Feliciano gasped and shuddered. He felt the other bit him but then felt pleasure run through him.
Ludwig slowly drank from the small male and moved his hands to hold his hips. His knee moved to press into Feli’s groin.
Feliciano arched into Ludwig’s knee and moaned softly. He was slowly hardening.
Ludwig smirked against the neck and pushed more hormones into him and kept drinking.
Feliciano ground harder into the knee and his breath caught in his throat. “Ah..Ha..”
Ludwig moaned softly and added more hormones as he bit and sucked harder.
Feli moaned slightly louder, “Ah! Ludwig... Wha... Oh..” He couldn’t think and closed his eyes as he sucked in the pleasure.
Ludwig moved his knee away and replaced it with his hand. He palmed the little Italian firm but gently. He added the most hormones that he could.
Feliciano called out Ludwig’s name, came, and blushed bright red. He panted and squirmed under Ludwig.
Ludwig took another swallow of blood before pulling back and gently licking the wound closed. He then sat up to stare down at the smaller Italian.
Feliciano’s face was still flushed and he looked down shyly.
Ludwig looked him over for a minute, “I... I didn’t take too much did I?” He was worried about the little Italian, he now knew why Feliks told him not to put off on feeding.
Feliciano looked up at him, “Ve~ no. I feel fine.” Which was true. He was feeling good from his orgasm but that’s besides the point.
Ludwig leaned down to softly kiss the marks on Feliciano’s neck before laying down next to him.
Feliciano shivered slightly and snuggled Ludwig.
Ludwig gently hugged him close.
“Feel better?” Feli asked softly and looked up at him.
“Ja... Danke...” Ludwig said softly before nuzzling into his neck.
Feliciano grinned, “Ve~ yay!”
Ludwig just chuckled softly. “Do you need to go back to the others?”
Feliciano thought about it, “No... They’ll all be busy now anyway.”
Ludwig nodded and just hugged him closer.
Feliciano snuggled into him.
Gilbert was sitting on the couch and bit his lip. He hoped Ludwig would be okay.
Feliks patted Gilbert’s thigh, trying to reassure him.
Gilbert looked over at Feliks. “Do... you think him and little Feli will be okay?” he asked softly.
Feliks smiled and nodded. He didn’t want to upset his human.
Gilbert frowned, “Seriously... Feliks... Tell me what you really think and not just what I want to hear...”
Feliks opened his mouth to respond when he smelt a small amount of blood. He took a deep breath, “Like I think Ludwig found himself a meal.”
Gilbert bit his lip harder and was worried about Feliciano. He felt as though he should go check on them.
Feliks placed a hand on his knee and patted it, “I don’t think he’ll take much...”
Gilbert nodded but still looked worried. Mania soon came in and took a seat across from the other two.
Feliks smiled at him keep smelling the blood. If it didn’t stop soon he would tell Gilbert to go check on him.
Mania was about to say something, but was cut off when he heard Feliciano call out Ludwigs name. The older German’s face turned red as Gilbert just started laughing.
Feliks grinned more and the smell of blood slowly left the air. He leaned over to whisper in Gilbert’s ear, “Nothing to worry about like now.”
Gilbert nodded and grinned before snuggling into Feliks. Mania cleared his throat, “So... Feliks... Can I ask how you met Gilbert?”
Feliks tossed a few answers back and forth before answering, “In the woods.” He wasn’t sure if he should tell how he ambushed Gilbert and drank from him forming a bond between them.
“That’s where, not how...” Mania said and hummed softly. He wanted to know what kind of person his son had brought home.
“Err... I drank from him a couple nights ago...” He tried again.
“That’s all?” Mania asked and raised his eyebrow.
Feliks looked at Gilbert, silently asking if he should say more.
Gilbert smiled and nodded. He didn’t mind his Vati knowing everything.
“We like formed a bond after that.” He said and looked back to the father.
Mania hummed softly, as though in approval of that answer. “And how old are you exactly, Feliks?”
Feliks hummed, “I lost track of the exact number but I’d be around 2010 years.”
Gilbert just stared at him a moment. He never realized his lover was that old. Mania looked slightly surprised but just hummed out, “Impressive...”
Feliks grinned slightly, “Yeah...”
Mania smiled at him, “I bet you have had plenty of interesting times, huh?”
Feliks nodded. “I watched a lot of weird things over my life.”
“Then after you’ve rested from your flight here, I’d love to hear some stories if you wouldn’t mind...” Mania said and smiled more.
“I’d love to tell you more.” Feliks said and beamed. He had never been able to speak freely.
Mania nodded, “Good... Then why don’t you and Gilbert go on to his room to rest...If you need anything don’t be afraid to ask...”
Feliks nodded again and stood up.
Gilbert went and gave his Vati a hug before taking Feliks’s hand and leading him up to the bed room.
Feliks waved bye to Mania and followed behind Gilbert.
Gilbert went into his room. There were a few more little chicks sitting in the window seal, and Gilbird went over to join them. The room’s colors were blue and white. He had a large bed and a TV.
Feliks looked around, “Wow.... I’ve haven’t been in a room forever.”
Gilbert smiled and kissed his cheek before going to sit on the bed.
Feliks grinned and sat beside the other. “I like your father.”
“I thought you would...” Gilbert said and snuggled into him. “I knew he’d like you too...”
Feliks nuzzled Gilbert and made a happy sound.
Gilbert moved to kiss him softly and grinned.
Feliks kissed back passionately and grinned into the kiss.
Gilbert moaned and wrapped his arms around him.
Feliks ran his hands down Gilbert’s sides and licked his lips.
Gilbert easily opened his mouth and arched into him.
Feliks poked his tongue into Gilbert’s mouth and cupped Gilbert’s cheek.
Gilbert sucked on the tongue and gripped his hair.
Feliks licked the top of Gilbert’s mouth and slide his hand to the back of Gilbert’s head.
Gilbert moaned and ground into him.
Feliks moved both hands to Gilbert’s hips and ground back as a small sound left his throat.
Gilbert broke the kiss to pant and rolls them over to straddle Feliks.
Feliks smirked up at him and rubbed his thumb under Gilbert’s shirt.
Gilbert smiled down at him and slowly ground into him.
Feliks groaned and arched into him.
“Mmm... Feliks...” Gilbert moaned softly and slid his hands up his lover’s shirt.
Feliks slid his hands around to the back of Gilbert to cup his ass.
Gilbert panted and ground harder into him. His hands gently played with his lover’s nipples.
Feliks moaned and pulled Gilbert down into a kiss. He arched his chest into the other and squeezed the ass in his hands.
Gilbert moaned and kissed back deeply. He gently pinched the nipples.
Feliks gasped and slid his hands under Gilbert’s pants.
Gilbert pushed his ass back into him.
Feliks nipped Gilbert’s lip and squeezed his human’s bare ass.
Gilbert pulled back to lick his own lips.
Feliks watched his tongue and shivered.
Gilbert smirked down at him before moving back to strip slowly.
Feliks grinned and watched him, licking his own lips.
Gilbert got nakid before slowly sliding his hands down his body.
Feliks groaned and his hands followed Gilbert’s.
Gilbert chuckled and gently knocked Feliks’s hands away.
Feliks pouted and arched into Gilbert.
Gilbert grinned before moving to strip of his vampire.
Feliks sat up and helped strip himself.
Gilbert gently pushed Feliks back down so he to strip him himself.
Feliks whined but obeyed his human. He could easy have pinned the younger one down.
Gilbert got him stripped and then kissed him gently as he slid his hands over his body.
Feliks shuddered and placed his hands on Gilbert’s hips as he tried to deepen the kiss.
Gilbert pulled back and grinned down at him. He gently used one hand to palm him.
Feliks arched into the hand and tried to kiss him again. He whimpered in pleasure.
Gilbert gently squeezed his lover’s cock and kept far enough back so he couldn’t kiss him. He smirked at his lover and his other hand massaged his balls.
“Ahh.. God... Gilbert...” Feliks moaned and ground into the hand.
Gilbert stroked him slowly and hummed.
Feliks bit his lip and gripped the bed sheets. “Ah... Damn it... Good...”
Gilbert moved down to lick his lover’s cock gently.
Feliks closed his eyes and bucked into Gilbert.
Gilbert sucked on his head gently and hummed.
Feliks panted, “Ah... Please.. More...” He begged softly and arched up.
Gilbert hummed softly, “Do you want it, Feliks...?”
“Yes! Oh God yes...” Feliks mumbled nonsense and wiggled on the bed.
“How badly?” Gilbert purred out and slid his hand up Feliks’s thigh.
Feliks whimpered, “Please... Gil..”
“That’s not an answer, mein liebe...”
Feliks moved one hand to stroke himself, “Ahh... Gilbert... I want it..”
Gilbert pinned Feliks’s hand to the bed, “What do you want?” Gilbert asked and breathed over the other male’s cock.
Feliks arched into the air, “Mmm.. I want to... cum...”
Gilbert leaned down and sucked on the head softly.
Feliks hissed in pleasure and his cock leaked pre-cum. He was so close to the edge.
Gilbert teased the slit with his tongue and hummed.
Feliks came, “Ahh~ Gilbert...” He groaned and came.
Gilbert swallowed it all and hummed.
Feliks lay against the bed, shuddering.
Gilbert crawled to lay next to him.
Feliks kissed him gently and rubbed his sides.
Gilbert nuzzled his neck and purred.
Feliks grinned and nuzzled his neck.
Gilbert smiled and hugged him tightly.
Feliks snuggled him.
Gilbert sighed softly and closed his eyes for a nap.
Feliks watched him for a moment before following him into a nap.
Francis carried his little Brit inside once everyone else was in. Antonio just snuggled his Italian on the ground.
Arthur laid his head on Francis’s shoulder and Lovino nuzzled his Spanish man.
Francis soon went to his own room and flopped down on the bed with Arthur on top of him.
Arthur chuckled and sat up on Francis, “Mmmm.. I’m glad you’re back frog.” He said softly and kissed him gently.
Francis cupped his lover’s cheek and kept the kiss gentle. “I’ve missed you so much, mon lupen...”
Arthur leaned into the hand and smiled at him.
Francis grinned and hugged him close with one arm and the other stayed gently on his cheek.
“I didn’t think you were supposed to be back yet.” The British male said softly.
“I shouldn’t be... but... Things happened and we all wanted to come back together...” Francis said softly. He didn’t know if Ludwig wanted everyone to know.
Arthur nodded, “Is everyone okay?”
“Yea... Everyone is alright, now...” Francis said and nuzzled Arthur’s hair.
Arthur nodded and kissed Francis’s neck, “That’s good.”
Francis hugged him tighter, “I love you...”
Arthur nuzzled him, “I love you too.”
Francis kissed him again and hummed.
Arthur kissed back and grinned into the kiss.
Francis gently pushed his lover onto his back and deepened the kiss.
Arthur moaned softly and tangled his hands into Francis hair.
Francis pushed his knee in between Arthur’s legs.
Arthur arched down unto the knee and gripped his hair.
Francis ground his leg into the other male.
Arthur gasped in pleasure and shuddered. He missed this so much.
Francis licked his own lips and grinned down at him.
Arthur’s eyes were half lidded and he moved his hands to grip Francis’s shoulder.
Francis moved his knee back so he could gently strip his lover.
Once his clothes were gone, he moved to strip Francis.
Francis helped strip himself before pulling Arthur into a kiss.
Arthur kissed back and tilted his head to the side.
Francis licked his lips gently.
Arthur parted his lips slightly and ran his hands down Francis’s chest.
Francis slowly and gently pushed his tongue into the others mouth.
Arthur moaned softly and his tongue twisted with Francis’s.
Francis licked at the other tongue and moaned.
Arthur sucked on the tongue and slide one hand into the other’s hair, messing it up.
Francis really didn’t care how his hair looked right now. He slid his hands to cup his lover’s ass.
Arthur gasped and ground against Francis slowly. His other hand went around Francis’s shoulder’s.
Francis ground back slowly and one finger teased his lover’s hole.
Arthur moaned lowly and pressed himself flush against the other’s body.
Francis moaned back softly and pushed his finger in slowly.
Arthur’s hand tightened around Francis’s shoulder and he pressed back against the other’s finger.
Francis slowly thrust his finger, “Mmm... You’re so tight, mon amour...”
“I... I haven’t... Done anything... Since you... left..” Arthur panted out and moaned softly. He laid his head on the other’s shoulder and his face flushed.
“Mmm.... You’ve been such a good boy then... Maybe I should give you a treat....” Francis hummed out and his free hand lightly trailed over his cock.
Arthur nodded and tried to arch into the hand. He whimpered in pleasure as shivers went down his spine.
“What would my petit amour like...?” he asked and stroked slowly.
“Oh.. I don’t... care...” Arthur panted out. He couldn’t really think at the moment.
“You have to tell me~” Francis sang out and teased his head with one finger.
Arthur shuddered, “Oh God...” He nuzzled Francis’s neck and searched his brain for an answer, “Ah.... make me... cum...” He said softly and moaned.
Francis pushed his second finger into Arthur as he started stroking him.
Arthur trembled, “So good...”
Francis moved to add his tongue into Arthur’s hole gently.
Arthur gasped out and his hands moved to grip the bed sheets as he arched up.
Francis moaned and slowly thrust his tongue and stroked quicker.
Arthur writhed, “I... I’m... Close... Francis...” He panted out and buried his hand into whatever was in front of him.
Francis gently squeezed his cock and hit the other’s sweet spot with his two fingers.
Arthur came and bit down on his lip so he won’t scream out Francis name. He did groan and arch up.
Francis grinned and started licking Arthur clean.
Arthur whimpered in pleasure and squirmed slightly.
Francis kissed up until he kissed his lover’s lips.
Arthur kissed back and one hand cupped the back of Francis’s neck.
One of Francis’s arms made it’s way around Arthur’s waist as he hummed.
Arthur smiled against his lips and slid his hand into the back of his head.
Francis smiled back and his free hand rested on Arthur’s thigh.
Arthur wrapped his other leg around Francis’s waist.
Francis pulls back just slightly to look down at Arthur lovingly. “I’ve missed being close to you like this... So much... Arthur...”
“Me too Francis. I barely could sleep without you here...” He said softly and blushed at his confession.
Francis kissed him softly, “I’m sorry, mon amour... I won’t leave you again...”
“If you do,” He leaned up to kiss him softly, “I’m coming with you.”
“Deal...” Francis said and kissed him deeper this time.
Arthur grinned into the kiss and tilted his head for better kissing.
Francis licked his lips and hummed.
Arthur opened his mouth and poked his tongue out.
Francis sucked on the tongue gently.
Arthur moaned softly and licked around Francis mouth.
Francis moaned and licked at the other tongue.
Arthur tangled their tongues together and moaned softly.
Francis moaned and ground against him.
Arthur gasped and ground them together hard and slow.
Francis groaned softly and ground hard and slow back
Arthur groaned back and his grip in the other’s hair tightened.
Francis panted softly, “Oh... Arthur...”
“Mmm... Francis..” Arthur said and kept grinding.
Francis kissed him deeply and ground slightly faster.
Arthur moaned and his other leg wrapped around Francis waist.
Francis moaned and moved to suddenly, but slowly, push into Arthur’s hole.
Arthur’s head fell against the bed and he arched up into the other.
Francis groaned as he pushed all the way in.
Arthur panted and massaged the other with his hole.
“Fuck.... Arthur... You feel... even better... then I remembered... “ Francis moaned and rocked his hips.
Arthur grinned, gasped, and moaned, “S-so... do you... Ah! Francis!”
Francis slowly started thrusting as he moaned Arthur’s name softly.
Arthur rocked his hips and repeated Francis’s name.
Francis soon started to thrust faster and harder. It had been far to long since he was with his Brit.
Arthur’s moans got louder and he bit his lip to quieten it.
Francis licked his lover’s lip, wanting to hear his voice, and started aiming for his sweet spot.
“AH!! Francis!” Arthur suddenly cried out and rocked his hips faster. His face light up in a blush.
Francis moaned Arthur’s name and thrust harder.
Arthur’s eyes closed, “Ahh... Oh... Francis... Ah! Love y-you..” He panted out and turned his head to the side.
“L-love you too... Arthur... So... much... God...” Francis moaned and started stroking him quickly.
Arthur’s walls tighten and he moaned, “F-Francis... A-ahh...”
“F-fuck... close... mon amour...” Francis moaned and squeezed his cock gently.
“M-me.. Too...” Arthur said, “Nghh...” He groaned. He knew that he was about to be pushed over the edge.
Francis moved to kiss his lover deeply and thumb his head.
Arthur cried out into the kiss and came. His cum splattering both their stomachs.
Francis moaned Arthur’s name and came soon after.
Arthur shuddered as he was filled and dropped his legs to the bed.
Francis panted and nuzzled his lover’s neck.
Arthur grinned and turned his head to gently kiss Francis.
Francis kissed back softly, “Love... you...”
“Mmm... Love you.. More..” He said with a cheeky smile.
Francis slowly started to pull out of his lover so he could lay next to him.
Arthur shuddered as cum leaked out of him. He smiled slightly at Francis.
Francis layed next to him and kissed him softly, “Love you... So much... I’ve missed you, mon amour...”
Arthur kissed him softly, “I missed you.... too... Love you, love.”
Francis hugged his lover closer and sighed happily.
Arthur grinned and snuggled the other.
Antonio rolled onto his back from where he had tackled the older Italian boy to the ground. He held Lovino on his chest and grinned at him.
Lovino nuzzled him before sitting up, “We should go inside.”
Antonio pulled him into a gently kiss, “In a minute...”
Lovino kissed back and moved into a more comfortable spot, straddling Antonio.
Antonio hummed softly and licked his little Italian’s lips.
Lovino opened his mouth and placed his hands on Antonio’s chest.
Antonio gently pushed his tongue into the other’s mouth as his hands slid to his lower back.
Lovino stroked the Spanish man’s chest loving and sucked on the tongue.
Antonio moaned softly and gently rubbed his lover’s back. He was so glad to be home.
Lovino leaned farther over Antonio and turned the kiss deep and loving.
Antonio kissed back deeply and kept it loving. He poured all of his emotions into the kiss to show his little Italian how much he missed him.
Lovino drank all of his lovers emotions and poured his own into the kiss. He had missed the other and had worried that something would happen to him. Although, he would never say this out loud.
Antonio moaned softly and hugged him closer. He never wanted to be away from his Italian again. He could tell the other missed him and had worried, even if he didn’t say it. He really didn’t like putting Lovino through that.
Lovino moaned back and, now that the other was in his grasp, he wasn’t letting go. If Antonio left again he was going with him. Unconsciously he gripped the other’s shirt in his fists.
Antonio broke the kiss to breath and grinned.
Lovino caught his breath as well and laid his head on Antonio’s shoulder as he loosened his grip and drew circles on the other’s chest in a rare moment of kindness.
Antonio smiled and moved to place one of his hand’s ontop of Lovino’s as he kissed the others hair.
Lovino grinned into the shoulder and nuzzled him.
Antonio nuzzled Lovino’s hair and sighed happily. He wanted to hold the Italian a little longer before moving.
Lovino liked the outside air but didn’t want to stay out all day, but he didn’t want to move just yet either.
Antonio slowly sat up, “Ready to go in mi tomatito?”
Lovino nuzzled him one more time before nodding and moving to stand up.
Antonio stood up aswell and slipped one arm around Lovi before walking to the bedroom.
Lovino followed beside him, “Not hungry?”
Antonio shook his head, “Not really... I’m pretty sure Ludwig was the only one out of us that was hungry...”
Lovino nodded and closed the door once they got into the room.
Antonio flopped onto the bed and grinned.
Lovino sat on the edge of the bed and grinned back.
Antonio’s grin softened into a smile.
Lovino leaned over a gave him a soft kiss. Apparently today was his nice day.
Antonio kissed back softly and brung one hand up to cup his cheek gently.
Lovino leaned into the hand and closed his eyes.
Antonio smiled and gently pulled Lovino closer.
Lovino snuggled Antonio and hummed softly.
Antonio kissed his cheek. “I missed you...”
Lovino said it back and kissed him softly.
Antonio kissed back softly and hummed.
Lovino pulled back to smile at him. He really had missed this days.
Antonio grinned back. It was good to be home.
“I’m so glad you came home so soon.” Lovino said and blushed because he had only meant to think that.
Antonio grinned more and kissed both of the others cheeks. “I’m glad I came home, too”
Lovino’s face darkened and he ducked his head with a small smile.
Antonio tilted his lover’s face up to nuzzle one cheek.
Lovino chuckled softly and sighed happily.
Antonio snuggled him and purred.
Lovino snuggled back and traced shapes on his lover’s chest.
Gilbert woke up when he smelt food.
Feliks was already up and sitting on the bed crossed legged, staring into space.
Gilbert rolled over and nuzzled Feliks’s thigh.
Feliks jumped slightly and looked down. He relaxed when he realized it was Gilbert. He grinned and brought his hand down to play with Gilbert’s hair.
Gilbert purred softly and smiled.
Feliks leaned down and kissed Gilbert on whatever part he could.
Gilbert giggled and grinned.
Feliks petted his hair, “Someone making something.” He commented.
“Ja... Vati’s probably cooking...”
Feliks nodded, “Mmm... Smells great..”
“I thought you didn’t like normal food?”
“I like don’t but I can still smell.” He said with a chuckle in his voice.
“Oh...” Gilbert just said and nuzzled him.
Feliks turned Gilbert’s face to him and kissed him softly.
Gilbert kissed back and hummed.
Feliks cupped Gilbert’s cheek and pulled back, “Sleep well?”
“Mhm... I have been ever since I started sleeping next to you...” Gilbert said and smiled.
Feliks grinned more and run his thumb over his cheeks.
Gilbert turned his head to lick his thumb.
Feliks ran the wet thumb over the other’s lip.
Gilbert pulled the thumb into his mouth and he sucked on it.
Feliks lowered his eyelids and watched Gil.
Gilbert hummed and closed his eyes. He moved his head slowly, as though he was bobbing it.
Feliks hummed and pushed his thumb in and out slowly.
Gilbert moaned softly as he licked the thumb in his mouth.
Feliks smirked and pulled his thumb out of Gilbert’s mouth to kiss him.
Gilbert started to whine before he kissed back and moaned.
Feliks moved his hand to hold him close as he kissed him deeply.
Gilbert moaned louder and arched into him.
Feliks hummed and nipped Gilbert’s bottom lip.
Gilbert licked his own lip.
Feliks licked to the tongue and coaxed it into his mouth.
Gilbert licked the roof of his lover’s mouth.
Feliks moaned softly and licked Gilbert’s tongue.
Gilbert pulled back and smirked.
Feliks grinned at him and licked Gilbert’s mouth before pulling back.
Gilbert hummed and gently pushed Feliks onto his back.
Feliks went down without a fight and tangled one hand into Gilbert’s hair.
Gilbert gently pushed Feliks’s hands away and attempted to tie his wrists to the bed. He knew the vampire could break free, but he hoped the other would go along with it.
Feliks raised his eyebrows at Gilbert but went with it. He thought this would be interesting and if not he could break free.
Gilbert grinned and gently kissed down his body before sitting back up.
Feliks hummed and shuddered slightly. He looked up with Gilbert with a question in his face.
Gilbert leaned over and dug around in his nightstand before pulling out a blue dildo and smirking. He licked the ‘head’ of the toy.
Feliks shuddered and his nether regions tightened. He lowered his eyelids again to watch his lover’s show.
Gilbert closed his eyes as he slowly pushed the toy into his mouth. He slowly licked and bobbed his head around the toy.
Feliks groaned with the thought that that was him. He arched into nothing and gripped the rope holding him.
Gilbert moaned as he deepthroated the dildo and his free hand moved to palm himself.
Feliks moaned and leaned his head back and watch through a crack in his eyelids.
Gilbert slowly removed the toy and let a string of saliva hang off. He then brung it back to his mouth and bobbed his head faster.
“Mmm.... Gilbert...” Feliks moaned softly and his cock twitched. He could just feel that mouth on him.
Gilbert moaned every time he pushed the toy deeper into his mouth. He began stroking his length and his thighs quivered.
“Ahh...” Feliks really wanted to touch himself but held back. He would play this through so instead he arched up into Gilbert to try to find friction.
The albino felt the vampire move and he opened his eyes as he slowly removed the toy from his mouth, panting.
Feliks watched him with desire in his eyes. He followed the toy with his eyes.
Gilbert smirked and turned around. He sat on his knees and layed his chest on the bed so his ass was in the air for Feliks to see. He teased his own hole with the dildo.
Feliks moaned and bit his lip, “Mmm.. Sexy..”
Gilbert slowly pushed the toy in and moaned, “A-ah... Feliks...”
Feliks gasped and pretended that he was actually thrusting into the tight heat.
Gilbert panted and rocked back into the toy. “Oh... Oh god... Feliks...”
“Gilbert... Fuck...” Feliks cussed and his hands fisted. He really wanted to be that toy.
Gilbert panted and slipped the toy out and moaned, “F-feliks...” he moaned out and shook his ass.
“Mmmm... Such a sexy ass..” Feliks commented and shuddered as precum leaked.
Gilbert just wagged his ass as he panted. He wanted to tempt Feliks into getting free and just fucking him himself.
“Grr... You’re making it very hard to stay tied up.” Feliks warned Gilbert and ripped the binds a bit.
Gilbert looked over his shoulder, “Then come... and fuck... me... Big boy...”
Feliks growled and freed himself. He placed his hands on Gilbert’s hips and teased his hole with his cock.
Gilbert moaned and pushed back.
Feliks held his hips still and slowly entered him.
“Oh yes... Feliks...” Gilbert moaned and arched his back.
Feliks groaned and thrust shallowly as his hands moved Gilbert slowly.
“Oh... Oh... Oh...” pants and nuzzles into his arm as he whimpers in pleasure.
Feliks made small moans and changed his angle to hit Gil’s prostate.
Gilbert toes curled as he moaned louder. One hand moved to stroke himself.
Feliks leaned down to nibble Gilbert’s neck and thrust faster.
“Ah! Yes! Feliks!” Gilbert moaned loudly and bared his neck.
Feliks sank his teeth and pleeasure flooded Gilbert.
Gilbert pretty much screamed out Feliks’s name and came. He tightened more around the vampire.
Feliks groaned and came in his lover as he took one last drank.
Gilbert whimpered in pleasure and panted.
Feliks slowled pulled out and kissed Gilbert’s cheek.
Gilbert smiled at Feliks as he panted.
Feliks kissed him once more, “Mm...”
Gilbert kissed back and sighed happily.
“You’re awesome... Should you go eat?”
“I don’t feel like it right now... maybe later... snuggle?” he mumbles before opening his arms as though wanting a hug.
Feliks crawled into his arms, “Always.”
Gilbert grinned and nuzzled into him.
Feliks nuzzled him and kissed his cheek.
Gilbert turned his head to kiss him.
Feliks grinned into the kiss and kept it loving.
Gilbert snuggled closer to Feliks before yawning into the kiss.
Feliks giggled, “Tried?”
Gilbert blushed and looked away.
Feliks nuzzled his cheek, “Cuu~uuute.”
Gilbert blushed more and smiled at him shyly.
Feliks kissed his nose, “Rest my dear.”
Gilbert just nuzzled into Feliks’s neck with a red face.
Feliks kissed his red face and held him close. His Prussian was so adorable.
Gilbert grinned at him and snuggled closer as he pulled the covers around them.
Feliks kissed the back of the other’s neck and hummed softly.
Gilbert woke up a couple hours later and yawned.
Feliks had dozed off into a vampire sleep and blinked awake when Gilbert did.
Gilbert smiled at him, “Sleep well, mein liebe?”
Feliks nodded and gently pecked Gilbert’s lips, “Dreamed about you.”
Gilbert blushed and looked away.
Feliks grinned and nuzzled him. He kinda liked the blush on the other.
Gilbert blushed more and smiled shyly.
Feliks rubbed his back gently.
Gilbert grinned at him and kissed him gently.
Feliks kissed back and stroked the back.
Gilbert smiled into the kiss and snuggled him.
Feliks held him close, “You’re awesome.”
“Not as awesome as you...”
“Awesomer.” Feliks made up a word and nuzzled Gil.
Gilbert rolled his eyes and snuggled up to Feliks. As he did so, his stomach growled.
“Mmmm... You should like go eat.” Feliks said and kissed the other’s cheek.
Gilbert nodded and nuzzled his cheek, “Will you come with me...?”
“If you like want me too.”
Gilbert nodded, “I do... but only if you’ll be comfortable with it...”
“As long you’re with me.” Feliks said in a sappy-voice.
Gilbert just blushed as he moved to get up.
Feliks followed his examples.
Gilbert dug through his closet for a moment before starting to get dressed. He tossed Feliks some clean clothes as well.
Feliks changed into the clothes. They were a little bit bigger on him but it was okay.
Gilbert grinned and took Feliks’s hand and started walking to the dining room.
Feliks walked with him and squeezed his hands.
Gilbert grinned more and snuggled into his side. When he got to the kitchen it was empty so he started looking around.
Feliks bounced on his heels and watched Gilbert search for food.
Gilbert found some hotdogs and started boiling them.
Feliks made a face. He never liked hotdogs. That was one good thing about being a Vampire.
Gilbert tilted his head when he noticed Feliks’s face. He then went and got some sauerkraut and started making it as well.
Feliks shook his head and forced the face away. He wasn’t eating it so he shouldn’t judge.
Gilbert yelped suddenly as he burnt his finger on something.
Feliks turned his head at the yelp, “Run cold water over it.” He said and walked over to Gilbert, bringing the finger up to kiss it.
Gilbert nodded but didn’t want to move his finger away from Feliks’s lips.
Feliks licked the finger and then lead the other to the sink.
Gilbert shivered and followed him.
Feliks kissed the finger once more before lowering under the already running water. He had turned it on when they got to the sink so the water had time to cool.
Gilbert whined softly and moved to nuzzle into Feliks.
Feliks rubbed his back with one hand, “Tell me like when it stops burning.” He had brunt himself a few times so he knew what he was doing. Plus he had been around all and had learned a medicine tricks.
Gilbert moved back after a moment, “Th-thanks... It’s better now...”
Feliks turned off the water and kissed Gilbert’s finger again, “Be careful.”
“I’m sorry... I guess this is why Vati never lets me cook...” Gilbert mumbled and looked down sadly.
“Accidents like happen. Do you like want me to cook for you?” Feliks asked and cupped Gilbert’s cheek as he closed Gilbert’s hand and let go.
“Naw... I got it...” Gilbert said before moving and kissing Feliks softly and then going to attempt to cook again.
Feliks hummed and went to take a seat at the table.
Gilbert got the hotdogs out of the pot successfully, but when he went to dump the boiling water out in the sink, he dropped the pot and let out another yelp.
Feliks went over and hugged him around the waist. “Are you okay?” He might just cook for Gilbert. He had learned a few new things over the years.
“C-considering I’m standing in hot water... N-nein...” Gilbert said and let out a slight whimper. He didn’t want to seem weak, but fuck, that was hot.
Feliks let him go, “Go change then. I’ll finish here.” He said and leaned down to pick up the pot.
“Ah... I can do it... You don’t have to...” Gilbert said and bit his lip.
Feliks put the pot in the sink. “I like won’t do any more if you don’t want me to,but you still like need to get out of those wet clothes.”
“My clothes are fine... I just think I burnt my feet with water...”
“Oh.” Feliks commented and turned around to kiss him, “Better?” He said playfully to get Gil’s mind off the water.
Gilbert rolled his eyes but smiled, “My feet are burnt not my lips...”
“I can take your mind off it.” Feliks said playfully but with a smirk.
“Mmm... Maybe when the sun goes down...” Gilbert smirked as well and moved to get paper towels to clean the floor.
Feliks was already mopping it up before Gilbert even reached the paper towel.
Gilbert rolled his eyes and smacked the back of Feliks’s head.
Feliks grinned and throw the paper away when he was finished.
Gilbert just went to get a hot dog bun and actually eat.
Feliks sat and watched him eat, “Like how can you eat that?”
Gilbert shrugged and ate like 3 hotdogs covered in sauerkraut.
Feliks made another sour face but kept sitting with Gilbert.
Gilbert reached into the fridge while eating the 3rd hotdog and got out a beer.
Feliks hummed softly and wondered what beer and blood would taste like.
Gilbert finished his food and then took a drink of beer.
Feliks placed his chin on his hand with his elbow and watched.
Gilbert drank it all before grinning at Feliks.
Feliks grinned back and really wished he was human. Then he could participate in the other’s actions--like eating.
Gilbert finished off his beer before moving to straddle Feliks and grinned more. He kissed Feliks deeply.
Feliks placed his hands on Gilbert’s hips and kissed back.
Gilbert slipped his arms around Feliks’s neck and moaned softly.
Feliks slid his hands up Gilbert’s back and pulled him flush against him.
Gilbert arched into him and gripped his hair.
Feliks moaned softly and slid his hands under Gilbert’s shirt.
Gilbert pulled back and grinned.
Feliks grinned at him too.
Gilbert kissed him again and licked his lips.
Feliks licked the other’s tongue and opened his mouth.
Gilbert gently pushed his tongue into his vampire’s mouth.
Feliks sucked on the tongue.
Gilbert moaned and slid his hands down Feliks’s chest.
Feliks hummed softly and traced shapes on the other’s back.
Gilbert licked the roof of his mouth and one hand started to palm him.
Feliks gasped and arched into Gilbert’s hand as his slid to Gil’s ass.
Gilbert slowly palmed his lover and smirked.
Feliks moaned softly and bucked into the hand again.
Gilbert squeezed gently.
“Ah!” Feliks made a sound and broke the kiss.
Gilbert slowly began undoing his vampire’s pants.
“Mmm... Gilbert... Should we like go back to the room?” Feliks asked.
Gilbert just moved to suck on Feliks’s neck as he started stroking him.
“Ohh... Gilbert...” Feliks tilted his head to the side.
Gilbert hummed and teased Feliks’s head.
“Ahh.... Damn it...” Feliks said and bit his lip.
Gilbert teased the slit gently then fondled his balls.
Feliks arched his neck and and fisted his hands to keep quiet.
Gilbert kept fondling his balls with one hand and used his other hand to start undoing his own pants.
Feliks shakily helped the other with his pants and moaned softly.
Gilbert tossed his own pants to the side and ground into Feliks.
Feliks grounded back and gripped Gilbert’s hips.
Gilbert moaned softly and ground harder.
“Ahh!” Feliks moaned and wrapped one hand to stroke them both.
Gilbert gently moved his hand away and moved to tease his lovers cock with his hole.
Feliks groaned and pulled Gilbert into a kiss.
Gilbert moaned softly and pushed back into Feliks.
Feliks arched into the Prussian nipped his lips.
Gilbert licked Feliks’s teeth.
Feliks nicked Gilbert’s bottom lip and grinned.
Gilbert whined softly and just ground his ass into his lover’s cock.
Feliks grinned and keep teasing and licked the nick.
“Feliiiks...” Gilbert whined softly again.
“Hmmm?”
“Please... Stop teasing...”
Feliks titled his head in mock thought, “You’ll have to ask better than that.”
Gilbert just growled softly before kissing Feliks deeply. He put one hand behind him to try and guide Feliks’s cock into him.
Feliks moaned in surprise and felt his cock press against Gilbert’s hole.
Gilbert slowly pushed onto Feliks and moaned.
Feliks groaned and shuddered.
“O-oh... Feliks...” Gilbert moaned softly.
“Mmm.. Gilbert... So good...” Feliks voiced his thoughts and gently thurst.
Gilbert moaned louder and rocked his hips.
Feliks thrust hard once and placed his hands on Gilbert’s hips.
Gilbert moaned and bounced his hips faster.
Feliks moaned also and followed pace with Gil, “Ah... Gil..”
Gilbert nuzzled into his neck and panted as he tightened around his lover.
“Fuck!” Feliks moaned and shifted so he was hitting Gilbert’s prostate.
Gilbert cried out and arched his back, “Fuck! Yes! Feliks!”
Feliks smirked and pounded that spot.
Gilbert moaned loudly and bounced his hips quickly. He tightened even more around the vampire and gripped his shoulders tightly.
“Gilbert!” Feliks moaned and reached one hand to stroke Gilbert.
“A-ah... Yes... Feliks...” Gilbert moaned.
Feliks thumbed the slit and closed his eyes.
Gilbert whimpered in pleasure, he was getting close.
Feliks hit the spot hard again and squeezed at the same time. He moaned and felt himself getting closer.
Gilbert cried out Feliks’s name as he came. He tightened even more around the vampire.
Feliks groaned Gilbert’s name and came inside him.
Gilbert nuzzled Feliks’s neck and panted heavily as he shivered.
Feliks held Gilbert close and rubbed his back.
Gilbert nuzzled more and sighed happily.
Feliks grinned and kissed Gilbert’s cheek.
Gilbert hummed softly and arched his neck into Feliks.
Feliks grinned and nosed Gilbert’s neck.
Gilbert moved back to smile. “Shall we go back to my room?”
Feliks chuckled and nodded before fixing everyone pants.
Gilbert kissed Feliks softly before hopping up.
Feliks stood up with him and stretched quickly.
Gilbert smiled at him, grabbed a couple more beers from the fridge, and headed back to the room.
Feliks followed after him after cleaning up the kitchen and any traces of their activities.
“You did that for no reason... My brother is a neat freak and will just clean the whole place from ceiling to floor in the morning...” Gilbert said as he started drinking another beer.
“Yeah but...” Feliks didn’t want to say that he felt weird if Gilbert’s brother cleaned up after them so he just let the sentence trail off and shrugged.
“Ludz has had to clean up after me before...” Gilbert said, as though he read Feliks’s mind.
Feliks gave him a blank look before replying, “Yeah but like never after me.”
“So? He already likes you more than he likes Antonio and Franny... I don’t think he’d care...” Gilbert said with a shrug. “Though he never really had to clean up after Antonio... He never liked doing anything in the kitchen... Francis though... I think it’s his kink or something...”
“The kitchen?” Feliks asked, “Well, to each his own.”
“I kinda think it’s hot... Not as awesome as the bathtub...” Gilbert said and drank more beer, “Though a hammock is fun too...”
“My favorite place is the hayloft. I like love the feel of the hay... Most people hate that the hay is itchy.” Feliks said and grinned, “Although the beach is awesome.”
“Hayloft sounds fun... Though I’ve never been to a beach...” Gilbert said and moved closer to Feliks.
“Sand between your toes, water splashing on you, the like beautiful sky,” Feliks said as he thought about the beach, “Watching the sunset and rise, with someone you love.” He smiled sadly at the memories.
Gilbert moved to gently hold Feliks’s hand. He wished he could be that someone for Feliks, but with his limited life span, he doubted it.
Feliks pulled back from his memories of his first lover and smiled at Gilbert. He gently kissed him before squeezing his hand.
Gilbert smiled and kissed back softly. He squeezed the hand tighter.
“I can take you to the beach one day. I like own a whole island.” Feliks commented. It would be nice to spend the night/some of the day with Gilbert at the beach.
Gilbert threw his arms around Feliks’s neck and hugged him tightly, “That would be awesome!!”
Feliks wrapped his arms around Gilbert’s waist and kissed him, “Like totally awesome!”
Gilbert grinned and kissed him again.
Feliks kissed back and held him close.
Gilbert stepped closer to him.
Feliks slid his hands to Gilbert’s hips and grinned.
Gilbert smiled and purred softly before kissing Feliks.
Feliks parted his lips and hummed softly.
Gilbert gently licked his lips before moving back and moving to get on his bed.
Feliks followed after him and bounced on the bed.
Gilbert grinned and drank more beer.
Feliks lay back on the bed.
Gilbert drank his beers before moving to straddle Feliks and giggling.
Feliks looked up at him with a question in his eyes.
Gilbert giggled again before kissing Feliks. The vampire could probably taste the beer in the kiss.
Feliks hummed and liked the taste of beer mixed with Gilbert.
Gilbert gently pushed his tongue between his lover’s lips.
Feliks sucked on the tongue and licked it.
Gilbert moaned softly and ground against his lover.
Feliks moaned back and slid his hands to hold Gilbert’s hips.
Gilbert ground harder into his and gripped his hair.
Feliks broke the kiss to look at Gilbert, “If you’re drunk we like shouldn’t do anything.”
Gilbert whined softly, “W-why does it matter? We... We’ve done this before...” The drunk Prussian stuttered slightly.
“It like doesn’t seem right...” Feliks tried to explain. He knew that they had done it before so it wasn’t like he was taking advantage, but he still felt like he shouldn’t.
Gilbert whined and nuzzled his neck, “But Feliiiks... I want you...”
Feliks kissed his cheek and rubbed his back. He didn’t want to do this but he could be easily swayed. Maybe.
Gilbert kissed across Feliks neck before kissing him deeply on the lips.
Feliks could become addicted to his Prussian’s taste(he thought he already was) as he kissed back.
Gilbert ground into him again and licked his lips.
Feliks bucked up and parted his lips slightly in a moan.
Gilbert pushed his tongue into Feliks’s mouth.
Feliks tangled his tongue with Gilbert’s and squeezed his hips gently.
Gilbert moaned and licked the other tongue.
Feliks sucked on the tongue and arched up.
Gilbert hands moved down to shakily try and unbotton Feliks’s pants.
Feliks broke apart the kiss, “You sure?” He asked softly.
“Yesh... Feliks... I’ve done this with you before... And... And the reason I’ve done it before is because I really like you... Me being abit tipsy doesn’t change how I feel about you...” Gilbert said as he looked Feliks in the eyes.
Feliks grinned and kissed Gilbert as he removed his pants. He had jst wanted an okay so that way he didn’t feel like he was taking advantage.
Gilbert kissed back as he threw both their pants off to the side.
Feliks nipped Gilbert’s lips and moaned softly.
Gilbert moaned back and licked Feliks’s teeth.
Feliks sucked on the tongue and one hand went to stroke Gilbert slowly.
Gilbert moaned softly and one of his hands moved to stroke Feliks slowly as well.
Feliks gasped into the kiss and thumbed the slit by accident.
Gilbert moaned and bucked into the hand, “Feliks~”
Feliks smirked and did it again, only slightly harder, but not enough to hurt.
Gilbert cried out Feliks’s name and gently squeezed his cock.
Feliks bit his lip and his eyes fluttered before he went back to stroking Gilbert, only this time faster.
Gilbert whimpered in pleasure and moaned. His hand stopped moving on his vampire.
Feliks smirked again and his other hand teased his human’s balls as his other hand gently squeezed.
“A-ah... Feliks... Mmm... Yes...” Gilbert moaned out and bucked up.
“Mmmm... Gilbert... You look so good...” Feliks said and pressed their members together and stroked them both. “Ah...”
“O-oh... god... Yes...” Gilbert moaned, blushed, and ground against Feliks’s member.
Feliks groaned and stroked faster while thrusting into his hand. “Gilbert... Nghhh...”
“Feliks... More... please...” Gilbert moaned out and tilted his head back, unknowingly bearing the front of his throat.
Feliks growled and moved forward to nip the neck there, “Yes... What do you want Gilbert?”
Feliks chuckled, “You’re awesome.” He said and kissed Gilbert gently.
“Feliks... Can I... Say something?” Gilbert asked. He really liked the Vampire. Like really really... He wanted to say he loved the other, but he was a bit nervous...
Feliks nodded and nuzzled him, “You can like say whatever you want.”
“I... I love you... A-at least... I really think I do...” Gilbert said a bit his lip.
Feliks bit his lip and looked at the other. He thought he felt the same but he was afraid to say. Last time he told someone he loved them, he had a broken heart in the end. “I.... Gil....” He said before pulling Gilbert into a soft kiss. I wanted him to know I cared but couldn't say it.
Gilbert looked away sadly at the fact Feliks wouldn’t say it back. He wasn’t mad at the other, he understood if he didn’t feel the same, but it still hurt.
Feliks stroked Gilbert’s and knew the other hadn’t understood. He knew the other thought he didn’t return his feeling. The Polish man didn’t know how to fix it so he just drew Gilbert in a hug.
Gilbert nuzzled into Feliks and sighed sadly.
Feliks frowned at himself. Why couldn’t he say it? He bit his lip and laid his head on Gilbert’s shoulder.
Gilbert sighed before attempting to move away.
Feliks held him close still, “No, don’t leave.” He mumbled into Gilbert’s neck.
Gilbert shook his head. “I’m going to go see how mein bruder is doing...” He knew his brother was fine, but he needed a reason to go. He again moved to get up.
Feliks let him go, knowing that was an excuse. He thought maybe space would give him time to sort through what he wanted to do and give Gilbert time to get over his hurt feeling.
Gilbert smiled sadly and softly kissed Feliks before leaving. He stopped by his brothers room and just poked his head in to make sure everything was okay. He then left the house to walk around.
Feliks also began walking around and ended up the living room. He sat down and put his head in his hands.
Mania came down to the livingroom. He was wearing a Roman-esque skirt and his hair was pulled back in a braid. “Something wrong, Feliks?” he asked.
Feliks looked up at him and ran one hand through his hair, “Just like some trouble with my love life.”
Mania sat down across from him, “Want to talk about what happened?”
Feliks looked off to the side and bit his lip. He thought about before shaking his head, it would be weird to talk about Mania’s son to Mania. Plus he didn’t know where to start.
Mania stood and moved to pat Feliks on the shoulder. “You may be older than me, but you still seem so young... If you need to talk, I’m upstairs...” The German said before heading back up.
Feliks smiled after him and went into his thinking place. He was thinking about telling the other how he felt because he already knew what kind of monster he was. Not saying it because he was scared was also bad for their relationship.
Gilbert came back in with a little bird in his hands.
Feliks looked up at him and smiled. Now he just needed to find the right time. Saying it now would look like he was just saying for Gilbert.
Gilbert waved to Feliks with one hand before taking the little bird to the bathroom.
Feliks wondered what he was going to do to the little bird so he followed him.
Gilbert ran the sink full of warm water and starting cleaning the bird. The water turned a shade of pink as Gilbert cleaned a cut on it’s wing.
Feliks watched from his place at the doorway.
The bird chirped softly when Gilbert began bandaging it’s wing.
Feliks watched the small bird and loved that Gilbert was so caring about something.
Gilbert ran the water out before getting a fluffy washcloth and wrapping the bird up. He then went to take the bird to his room.
Feliks followed him and wondered what he was going to do with the bird.
Gilbert opened the door to what appeared as though it was a closet, but on the inside it was a room full of different types of bird. All of them had a bandage of some kind on them and was either hopping about or resting on pillows. Gilbert went and sat next to one of the pillows and put the new little bird on the pillow.
“You take care of birds?” Feliks asked as he watched one hop around on a pillow. He reached his hand out slowly, and when it didn’t bite, he stroked it.
“Ja... Most of them I feel obligated to... 90% of them are ones mein Bruder’s dogs got ahold of...” Gilbert said and slowly stroked the new bird.
Feliks nodded and kept petting the bird he had first went to. “Do you name them?”
Gilbert shook his head, “I let them all go once they’re better... Gilbird is the only one that stays with me...”
Feliks grinned as the bird rubbed against his finger, “Oh... That’s adorable.”
Gilbert smiled and laid in the floor. A couple birds hopped over and made a bed out of his chest.
Feliks chuckled, “That’s even cuter.”
Gilbert grinned and gently stroked the birds on his chest.
Feliks moved so he was sitting beside the other.
Gilbert avoided looking at Feliks and played with the birds.
Feliks bit his lip. It looked like Gilbert was still hurt, not that he blamed him. He reached out to pet the birds, if they didn’t bite.
All of the birds seemed tame and Gilbert just petted them. He still felt a pain in his chest when he looked at his lover.
Feliks petted the birds and looked at his lover. Maybe now would be the best time to tell Gilbert. He would just have to explain why he hadn’t said it earlier. “Gil.... I think I... Love you too.” He said before going on, “I didn’t tell you earlier because.. The last time I let myself love... They left me.”
Gilbert bit his lip. “Feliks... I still believe what I said... But I will leave you one day, even if it’s not my choice... I’m only human... I only have a limited amount of time...”
“They left because of what I am.” Feliks said and stroked Gilbert’s cheek, “I think that hurts more because they stop loving you.”
Gilbert pulled Feliks into a kiss, “I knew what you were before I started loving you... I’m never stopping now...”
Feliks kissed him softly and smiled, “I won’t stop loving you either. Even when you grow old.” He poked fun.
Gilbert chuckled, “We’ll see what you say when I have wrinkly balls...”
Feliks chuckled at the image and shook his head. “You’ll still be awesome to me.”
Gilbert blushed and smiled.
Feliks snuggled him and sighed happily. At least the other loved him.
Gilbert nuzzled his vampire and grinned. He was glad the other would still love him when he was old. He just wished he didn’t have to grow old and he could just stay with Feliks.
Gilbert ended up dozing off but woke up later and yawned. Him and his lover were covered in feathers.
Feliks had been in a light sleep and woke up when he heard a yawn. He looked around and chuckled at the feathers.
Gilbert smiled and nuzzled into Feliks. “Morning...”
Feliks gently kissed him. “Morning,” He responded, “Shall we move?”
Gilbert nodded and moved to get up.
Feliks stood up too and feather fluttered to the ground.
Gilbert chuckled and kissed his lover before heading to the bathroom. He wanted a shower.
Feliks followed him, only because he didn’t want to be alone. The other could kick him out if he was unwanted.
Gilbert grinned and shook his ass at Feliks before starting the shower.
Feliks gently smacked the ass before rubbing it and sitting on the counter.
Gilbert moaned softly and tried to arch into his hand.
Feliks grinned, “Don’t you have like a shower to take?” He teased.
“Can’t you come join me?” Gilbert asked and winked.
“Mmmm.... Yes, I can.” Feliks said and hopped of the counter. He walked to Gilbert and nuzzled his neck.
Gilbert grinned and bared his neck for the vampire as he purred.
Feliks sucked on his neck and slid his hands around the other’s body.
Gilbert moaned softly and slipped his arms around Feliks’s neck.
Feliks’s hands slid up his back and his mouth licked the spot he was sucking.
“Mmm... Feliks...” Gilbert moaned softly.
The vampire then slid his hands down to Gilbert’s ass and rubbed it before backing them into the shower.
Gilbert easily stepped back into the shower and grinned as he felt water run over him.
Feliks grinned and ran his hands through the though the other’s hair.
Gilbert moved and kissed Feliks again softly.
Feliks cupped his cheek and kissed back.
Gilbert hummed and deepened the kiss.
Feliks nipped Gilbert’s lower lip and then traced it with his tongue.
Gilbert gasped softly.
Feliks pushed his tongue in and hummed softly.
Gilbert moaned and licked at the other tongue.
Feliks moaned back and his hands held Gilbert’s hips.
Gilbert wrapped one leg around his lover.
Feliks stroked down his hip and one hand palmed the other.
Gilbert moaned loudly and gripped Feliks’s hair.
Feliks’s hand began to stroke his lover and he planted kisses down to the other’s collarbone.
“Oh... Feliks...” Gilbert moaned out.
Feliks scrapped his fangs down the other’s collarbone as he thumbed the slit.
“Ah! Fuck!” Gilbert gasped out and arched into Feliks.
Feliks stroked Gilbert and switched sides.
“O-oh... Feliks... Please..” Gilbert panted out.
“Please what, my little human?” Feliks asked and kissed where he had scrapped his fangs at.
“B-bite me...” Gilbert moaned out.
Feliks grinned and did just that. He let a small amount of pleasure into the bit and stroked him.
Gilbert moaned louder, “Oooh... Yesss... Feliks... Your fangs.... So good...”
Feliks licked the blood the leaked out and pushed more pleasure in the lowered it, only to repeat the process.
Gilbert moaned and panted as he leaned against Feliks.
Feliks finally stroked him faster and added more pleasure than before.
Gilbert cried out and arched into him, “Feliks!”
Feliks rubbed his silt every other time he stroked up and kept pushing the pleasure in.
Gilbert groaned and soon came onto the vampire.
Feliks smirked, and kept pushing the pleasure into him through his high.
Gilbert panted and whimpered in pleasure.
Feliks pulled away and licked the wound closed.
“Oh.... Feliks...” Gilbert panted out and nuzzled him.
Feliks gently kissed him and grinned.
Gilbert kissed back lovingly. “Love you...”
“Love you like too.” Feliks said and held him close. Then he remember they were in the shower and reached for the soap.
Gilbert nuzzled his lover and purred.
Feliks kissed his cheek and slowly washed him off.
Gilbert hummed contentedly and relaxed against his vampire.
Once the vampire was done with washing him off, he began to wash his hair.
Gilbert moaned softly and purred.
Feliks rinsed his hair off and kissed him softly, “Done.”
Gilbert moved to wash Feliks now and smile up at him.
Feliks relaxed into Gilbert and let himself be washed.
Gilbert grins and massages Feliks’s body.
Feliks moaned softly and rolled his shoulders.
Gilbert rinses him off before starting to wash his hair.
Feliks started to hum, “Mmm... Gilbert..”
Gilbert massaged his skull and hummed.
Feliks sighed and closed his eyes as Gilbert washed his hair. He moaned softly and grinned to himself.
Gilbert kissed his cheek and kept massaging his skull.
Feliks turned around before he could be lulled into sleep. “Shall we get out?”
Gilbert nodded after moving to rinse Feliks’s hair.
Feliks let him rinse his hair before getting out and pulling Gilbert with gentle. Then he began to dry the other off.
Gilbert hummed and relaxed into him.
Feliks dropped the towel on the head when he was done and giggled as he wrapped one around his waist.
Gilbert whined and shook his head so the towel rested around his shoulders.
Feliks grinned and used the towel to pull him into a kiss.
Gilbert gripped Feliks’s towel and kissed back.
Feliks licked Gilbert’s lips and held him captive by the towel.
Gilbert easily opened his mouth for the vampire.
Feliks poked his tongue in the thrusted it in and out.
Gilbert moaned and sucked on the tongues.
Feliks moaned back and tangled their tongues together.
Gilbert moved one hand to Feliks’s hair to grip it.
Feliks ground into him and his fangs played with Gilbert’s lips.
Gilbert licked at the fangs.
Feliks growled and pressed down on the tongue, almost breaking skin.
Gilbert moaned softly and slit his tongue on the fang.
Feliks moaned and small waves of pleasure was pushed into Gilbert.
Gilbert ground into his lover and moaned louder.
Feliks added more pleasure as he lead the other to the bedroom.
Gilbert jumped up and wrapped his legs around Feliks.
Feliks cupped his ass and closed the wound on his tongue. He held Gilbert against the wall and broke the kiss to throw the towel off both of them and kissed down his throat.
Gilbert panted and ground into him.
Feliks rolled his hips and teased the skin of his next with his fangs.
“Mmm... Feliks... Yes...” Gilbert moaned out and bared his neck.
Feliks barely pricked the skin and pushed in pleasure as he rolled his hips again.
Gilbert gasped and panted. He gripped his vampire’s hair tightly.
Feliks kept rolling his hips and pushing in pleasure. He didn’t take much blood because he didn’t want to take to much.
Gilbert ground back into him, “Yes... Yes... Feliks...”
Feliks massaged his ass and moaned softly and the sounds coming from the others mouth.
“Oh... Feliks... Feliks...” Gilbert kept moaning and panting the others name.
“What do you want Gilbert?” Feliks asked in his ear and ground hard.
“Y-you...” Gilbert panted out.
“What do you want me to do?” Feliks asked and teased his hole and he pushed more pleasure into him.
“Fuck me... Please...” Gilbert begged.
Feliks rubbed his dick against the hole, “I don’t know...”
Gilbert whimpered softly.
Feliks pressed his tip in to see if Gilbert needed preparing.
Gilbert moaned and pushed onto him.
Feliks sank all the way in and groans.
“Ah... So big... Feliks...” Gilbert moaned out.
Feliks thrusted shallowly and laid his head on Gilbert’s shoulder. He nipped at it and sucked on it.
Gilbert whimpered and moaned in pleasure.
Feliks found his prostate and rubbed it while one hand teased the other’s nipples.
Gilbert moaned loudly, “Feliks!”
Feliks smirked and pinched the nipple as he thrusted hard against the prostate.
Gilbert rocked his hips and moaned loudly.
Feliks speed up and abused his lover’s prostate.
Gilbert soon cried out and came
Feliks thrusted a few more times before cumming deep inside him*
Gilbert panted and nuzzled him, “Oh.... Feliks....”
Feliks carried him to bed and laid him down before snuggling him.
Gilbert snuggled into his lover, “Love you... Feliks..”
“Love you too.” Feliks said and snuggled him.
Gilbert closed his eyes and nuzzled into him.
Feliks fell into a vampire sleep and snuggled Gilbert.
Gilbert woke up later to the smell of food. His stomach growled loudly.
Feliks woke when he did and gave him a wake up kiss.
Gilbert kissed back and smiled.
“Hungry?” The vampire asked as he strecthed.
Gilbert nodded and rolled out of bed.
Feliks followed him out but did not roll.
Gilbert went to the kitchen humming.
Feliks followed him and took a seat at the table.
Gilbert sat close to him as Roma came into the room, yawning.
Feliks seen him and recognized him from the group hunting him. He froze and ducked under the table. He hoped his scent was masked by Gilbert’s.
Gilbert tilted his head and ducked down to see what Feliks was doing. Even Mania noticed the vampire under the table and crouched down to see why.
“Shhh~” Feliks said and began to crawl away. He was going to try to get out of the room without causing trouble.
Roma ducked down to see what the other two saw under the table. He frowned when he saw Feliks. Feliks was the vampire that had killed his wife, Maria.
Feliks looked at him before bolting from the room and away from Roma. He was the leader of the group trying to kill him.
Gilbert scrambled out of his chair and ran after Feliks. Roma ran after them. After a moment of standing alone in the kitchen, Mania put food on the table and calmly followed after them.
Feliks ended up outside and backed toward the forest. He wanted to explain to Gilbert what happened before he ran into the woods or give himself over. He wasn’t sure which. The sun was also out and making his speed slower.
Gilbert ran up to him panting. Mania had stopped Roma right before he left the house to talk to him so he had fallen behind.
Feliks took Gilbert’s hand in his and brought it up to kiss it. “Gil, know that I love you and what I did was an accident. I never meant to hurt anyone but hunger is a hard thing to control. Please, I have to go, don’t forget I love you.” The vampire then used all the speed he could to run into the woods away from the person he loved.
“Feliks!” Gilbert shouted after him. He ran after him even though he knew he couldn’t keep up. He wouldn’t lose the person he loved the most. Not now. Not ever. He would get lost and die in these woods before he lost Feliks without trying.
Roma was soon in the woods looking for Feliks. Mania was with him so he could look for his lost son as well.
Feliks didn’t know how far he went. He had just ran. He came to a clearing and fell to his knees near the edge of it. He put his head in his hands and felt tears on them. He hadn’t cried since his first love left him. He crawled under a tree to get protection from the sun and wept quietly for everything. He wept again for his first lost love. He wept for the women he killed. He wept for his second lost love. He wept for being turned into a vampire. He wept for everything that happened to him and because of him.
Gilbert kept running through the forest, shouting Feliks’s name randomly. He couldn’t lose him.
Feliks didn’t hear the approaching footsteps and let out a small sob.
Gilbert stopped and heard Feliks. He ran to where the sob came from. “Feliks!” He gasped out. He himself had bruises and cuts on him from running into tree limbs and tripping.
Feliks looked up and frowned, “Gilbert. You shouldn’t have followed me.” He said although his heart throbbed at seeing his love.
Gilbert hugged Feliks tightly. “What was I suppose to do? I can’t lose you Feliks... I love you too much...” The Prussian said and nuzzled him gently.
Feliks wrapped his arms around Gilbert, “I’m sorry... I’m so sorry.... I love you...” He said over and over again in a mumble.
Gilbert shushed him gently and kissed him softly. “Don’t appologize... Just come home with me again... I don’t know how you know Herr Roma... But between Vati, Ludz, and I, he wont hurt you... I sweat it...”
“I deserve it Gilbert... Maybe I should just not fight.” Feliks said and nuzzled him. Maybe it was time to stop running.
“I don’t care what you deserve... I’m not letting you get hurt...” Gilbert said and kissed his forehead.
“You don’t know what happened.” Feliks’s eyes tear up again.
“And I don’t care... What matters to me is I love you, Feliks... I love you more then anything else and I won’t let you be hurt...” Gilbert said and kissed away his tears.
Feliks caught his mouth in a loving kiss.
Gilbert kissed back lovingly before hearing his Vati shout his name.
Feliks stood up, “Let’s go before your father gets lost.”
“Roma’s probably with him you know...” Gilbert said and stood as well. He took Feliks’s hand in his own.
Feliks held his hand, “Time to face the music, right?”
Gilbert walked close to him and headed to where Mania’s voice came from. Gilbert was right and he was walking with Roma. Mania was holding Roma’s hand in his own.
Feliks held his head high even though he really wanted to drop it and run.
Gilbert kept Feliks close to him. Roma saw Feliks and snarled. He started to move forward at the Vampire, but Mania gripped his hand tighter and gave him a warning growl. Roma stepped back and stood beside his new lover.
Feliks did bow his head. He didn’t deserve to be here. He didn’t say anything and stayed close to Gilbert.
Mania growled softly at Roma in German before looking at the other two, “C’mon boys... It’s time for us to go home...” he said and moved closer to them and left Roma where he was. He gently put his hand on Feliks’s shoulder to lead the two away. Roma walked behind them, but even he wouldn’t mess with with the eldest German.
Feliks walked with him with his head down. He was still waiting for the Romain to attack him.
Gilbert hugged him close, “It’s okay, Feliks... Trust me...”
Mania nodded and rubbed Feliks’s back.
Roma glared at both German’s now.
Feliks nodded and smiled at them both. He would talk to Roma later and sort this out civilly.
Gilbert kissed him softly and smiled.
Feiks kissed back and wrapped his arm around Gilbert.
Gilbert grinned more and looked lovingly into his eyes.
Mania smiled softly at the two.
Feliks smiled at him two and pretty soon they were back in Mania’s yard.
Mania took them back inside and everyone else was sitting. The eldest German got Feliks to sit next to Ludwig and then on the other side of him Gilbert. Then Mania sat next to Gilbert and had Roma on the other side. He was being careful with his lover and his son’s lover.
Feliks smiled and Gilbert and relaxed. Nothing would happened inside the house.
Gilbert rubbed Feliks’s thigh and ate with one hand. Ludwig didn’t eat and just sat there.
Feliciano sat beside Ludwig and picked at his food as Feliks sat there too. He didn’t eat either.
Mania ate and hummed. Roma glared at Feliks while he ate.
Feliks made so not to look at him as they ate.
Gilbert finished quickly, “It was good... Danke Vati...” he said and stood. He gently pulled Feliks with him.
Feliks went with him easy.
Gilbert kissed Mania’s cheek and lead Feliks back to his room.
Feliks held his hand and risked a look back into the room.
Roma’s glare followed him until Mania smacked his head and he looked down.
Feliks left the room and followed Gilbert into their room*
Gilbert went to the bed, sat down, and pulled Feliks into his lap.
Feliks nuzzled him and held him close.
Gilbert kissed him softly and hugged him tightly.
Feliks kissed and snuggled him.
“I love you...” The German said softly.
“Love you too, my human.” Feliks said and kissed his cheek.
Gilbert blushed and grinned, “My Vampire...”
Feliks grinned back and cupped his lover’s cheek.
Gilbert blushed and kissed him.
Feliks kissed back and moved to lay them down together.
Gilbert snuggled him and sighed happily. He closed his eyes to sleep.
Feliks watched his human sleep and snuggled him close.
Gilbert woke up a couple hours later and yawned.
Feliks grinned at him and kissed his nose. “Have a good sleep?”
“Mhmm... Morning my vampire...”
Feliks giggled, “It’s like evening, Gil.”
“Oh... Well... Evening my vampire...” He said and grinned.
“Evening my human.” Feliks said back and kissed that grin.
Gilbert nuzzled Feliks, “Did you sleep any?”
“No.” Feliks said and hummed softly.
Gilbert kissed him again. “Wanna go talk to Roma, together?”
Feliks shook his head, “I need to do this alone.” He got up and sighed.
Gilbert grabbed his hand. “Please Feliks... I want to go with you...”
Feliks nodded, “Okay.” He said and smiled at him. It would be good to have someone to lean on.
Gilbert stood as well and kissed him gently.
Feliks took his hand and lead him to the living room to look for Roma.
Roma was sitting on the couch, smiling and talking to Mania. The younger male chuckled at his boyfriend and leaned into him.
Feliks stopped in front of the living room and took a deep breath.
Gilbert gently squeezed his hand and Mania nuzzled into Roma’s neck and giggled.
“Maybe we should come back later?” Feliks whispered. He was just procrastinating.
Gilbert rolled his eyes and cleared his throat, “Herr Roma... Can Feliks talk to you?”
Roma looked over, “Huh... Oh... I suppose...” He said and sighed. He moved slightly but kept his arm around Mania. He didn’t look very happy.
Feliks glared at Gilbert a second before entering the living room and taking a seat in front of Roma with Gilbert by his side.
Mania held Roma’s hand, much like Gilbert was doing with Feliks. The Elder German seemed quite relaxed still.
Feliks bit his lip and looked down, “I just like want to say.. I’m sorry.”
“And you think that’ll fix things?” Roma growled out.
“No. But I like wanted you to know that.” Feliks said and his free hand picked at the couch.
Roma frowned and growled still. Mania shushed him with a glare.
“I-it was an accident and I can’t fix it. I’m sorry.” The vampire said again and kept his head down. He really wanted to run away.
Roma frowned still. Mania sighed, “Roma... Give the boy a break... After what you did to him, you shouldn’t hold this against him...” Roma sighed and looked away.
Feliks didn’t say anything, in fear that he would make things worse. He just kept his head down and his hand occupied.
Roma growled again suddenly. “Would you want me to give him a break if he killed you? What if he does something to Gilbert?”
Mania flinched slightly and looked down.
Feliks looked up at him and suddenly hissed, “I’m not killing anyone ever again. And you know why? Because no one locked me up and starved me.”
“How do you know you won’t take too much from Gilbert? He’s your only food source right now, right? What happens when you take more then his body can replenish. He’s still a human and he has a limit.” Roma shot back.
Gilbert gripped Feliks’s hand. “I know my own limit... and I know Feliks will stop if I ask him too...”
“/How/ do you know he’ll stop?” Roma growled.
“Because I know what happens if I don’t!” Feliks cried out.
“What will you do if you /do/ take too much from him? There’s still a large chance you’ll lose control on him...” Roma growled back.
“You don’t know me! I /can/ control myself!” Feliks shouted and glared. He’d come and wanted to solve this civil, looks like that’s not happening.
Gilbert gently pulled Feliks close. He kissed his neck softly and whispered to him, “Relax, mein liebe...” Gilbert then looked over at Roma, “Also, Herr Roma, I’d appreciate you stay out of /my/ life... If something /did/ happen to me... I wouldn’t care... I’d just... I’d want to become like Feliks... I love him and that would just mean I’d get to spend forever with him... If you have an issue with /my/ part of his life, then talk to me on your own time and not right now...”
Roma glared at the younger German but didn’t say anything.
“Such is why I say he takes after me...” Mania said and smirked.
Feliks closed his eyes and breathed in deep before leaning into Gilbert. He had nothing to say anymore.
Gilbert gently rubbed Feliks’s back.
“Do you even realize what he is boy? He’s a monster, destined for hell... And you want to be that? All of his kind deserves to die...”
Gilbert growled and stood up suddenly, “I know what he is Roma... I knew what he was before I fell in love with him... He’s a man I met in the woods and he’s the man who saved my brother... And yea, I do want to be a vampire... Both my brother and my lover are... You don’t know either of them enough to say they deserve to die...”
“Wait... Ludwig is a...?” Mania’s eyes grew wide.
“And he’s with Feliciano right now!?” Roma growled.
“They’re fine. I don’t smell anymore blood.” Feliks said and held Gilbert’s hand. He wasn’t going to try and calm him because he didn’t know how.
“Any more!? He’s bit my grandson!?” Roma stood up and growled louder, “I’ll fuckin kill him...”
“Oh hell no you won’t! You stay away from my brother, bastard!” Gilbert shouted at him.
“Just try and stop me boy!” Roma shouted back.
Feliks stood up as well, “Stop! Let’s like try to be civil. You’re grandson’s fine. He’s still human.”
“I don’t care. I don’t want any of your kind around my grandson...” Roma glared at him.
Mania stood up and made Roma look at him, “Listen to me Roma... Ludwig won’t hurt Feliciano... I don’t know Feliks that well, but if Gilbert says he’s a good guy then he is... And I know my own son... Ludwig has /always/ cared about Feliciano... He won’t do anything to hurt him now...”
“How do you know he hasn’t changed? He’s not even human anymore!” Roma shouted back at Mania.
“The only thing that has changed is his taste in food,” Feliks said, “He’s the same on the inside.”
“How do you know that!?” Roma growled back and turned to go find Ludwig.
Mania grabbed him and turned him around, “Roma... If you dare lay a single finger on my son... Don’t expect back in this house...”
Roma stared at him.
“I know because I went through it once.” Feliks commented.
Roma glared at him
Feliks sat back down and sighed.
Mania pushed Roma to sit down again. Gilbert sat with Feliks and held his hand.
Feliks smiled at Gilbert and brought his hand up to kiss his knuckles.
Gilbert smiled and nuzzled his neck.
Feliks whispered to Gilbert, “Want to go back to the room?”
Gilbert nodded and stood back up. He held Feliks’s hand.
Feliks nodded to Mania before leaving with Gilbert and holding his hand.
Gilbert kissed his cheek when they got to the room.
Feliks hugged him close, “Do you really want to become like me?”
Gilbert nodded, “I... I do... I want to be able to live with you for as long as possible... without worrying about getting old and having to leave you...”
Feliks looked into Gilbert’s eyes and hugged him tight. “You know I would love you anyway.”
“I know... But that doesn’t change the fact I never want to leave you...” Gilbert said and wrapped his arms around Feliks’s neck and pressed himself closer.
Feliks slid his hands to Gilbert’s waist and held him close. “I like love you. You are like the most amazing person ever.”
Gilbert blushed, “I love you, too, and I’m not as awesome as you...”
Feliks gently kiss him, “We will forever argue about this.”
Gilbert nuzzled his neck. “Forever sounds like a wonderful thing...”
Feliks grinned and held him close and walked him over to bed before sitting down and pulling Gilbert with him.
Gilbert easily went with him and snuggled into him.
Feliks snuggled him too and kissed his cheek, neck, and shoulders.
Gilbert sighed happily and leaned his head back.
Feliks grinned and kissed up to the other’s lips.
Gilbert kissed Feliks lovingly.
Feliks kept the kiss loving and hummed softly.
Gilbert gently ran his hands down Feliks’s back.
Feliks pulled back, “Gilbert, when do you want to change?”
Gilbert nuzzled into him, “I’m ready when you are...”
“You tell me when you’re truly ready.” Feliks said and kissed him softly.
“I’m ready now Feliks...” Gilbert said while looking into his eyes.
“I’ll do it now, if you are like really sure.” Feliks stared back. He didn’t want to be the other’s regret.
Gilbert nodded, “I’ve... I’ve been thinking about it ever since you turned Ludwig... I’m sure Feliks...”
“Okay. I’ll have to almost like kill you first Gilbert. Then you know the rest.” Feliks said and brought him into a gentle kiss.
Gilbert nodded again, “Ja... I know... Feliks... I don’t... I don’t want you to make this feel good... I just want to feel your fangs, okay?” Gilbert asked and brung his hand up to run his thumb over Feliks’s teeth, “Your beautiful fangs...” He said softly.
“Are you sure? You know it will hurt when I began the change and it might hurt toward the end of like the blood drinking. Are you like sure you don’t want to feel even the slightest bit good?” Feliks searched Gilbert’s eyes with his own.
“I’m sure Feliks... I’ll admit your fangs hurt... but I still love the feeling... I... I feel so close to you when all I can focus on is you...” Gilbert said and smiled at him.
Feliks grinned and kissed down Gilbert’s neck and shoulder.
Gilbert sighed happily.
“Ready?” Feliks asked and nipped the collarbone.
Gilbert nodded, “I... I love you... Feliks...”
“I love you too my soon-to-be vampire.” Feliks said and sank his fangs in. He rubbed Gilbert’s back and began to suck.
Gilbert closed his eyes and moaned in pain. He leaned into Feliks though and gripped his hair.
Feliks closed his eyes and forced himself not to add pleasure. He wanted to suck enough blood to slow Gilbert’s heart, not stop it. It would still turn him but it would be painful so he wanted to make it less painful.
Gilbert whimpered softly as he panted.
Feliks listened and as Gilbert’s heart slowed he pulled back to check on the other. He looked at the other to see how he was doing.
Gilbert’s grip had loosened and he was barely breathing. He mouthed “love you” to Feliks before closing his eyes. He was feeling really weak.
Feliks sighed and kissed Gil’s check, “Love you too my human.” He said for the last time and licked one wound closed to open another. He pushed in the changing venom and rubbed Gilbert’s sides.
Gilbert whimpered as the pain shot through his body.
Feliks pushed as fast as he could and pulled back. He sliced his hand with his fang and squeezed a couple drops into the open wound. He rubbed Gilbert’s hair. Now all that was left was to wait.
Gilbert kept whimpering softly and he trembled a bit.
Feliks held him and leaned against the headboard. He looked at his hand and licked his own wound closed.
As Gilbert breathed in Feliks’s scent, his whimpering soon stopped, though he still shook slightly.
“It’ll be over soon, Gilbert... Shhh... I’m right here.” Feliks kept saying over and over as he rubbed his lover’s body.
Gilbert still trembled but he didn’t whimper much.
Feliks kept speaking to him softly and rubbing him. He would wait for the other to get up.
Gilbert slowly blinked awake after about an hour. He was starving.
Feliks watched his eyes open and grinned. He then used his fangs to prick his finger to draw Gilbert to him with the smell. He wanted the other to bit him without him saying anything.
Gilbert sniffed the air and looked over to the finger. He opened his mouth before licking his own fangs.
Feliks tilted his head and brought the finger to rub the blood on his neck. He knew this would not feel good because the other’s inexperienced but it was worth it.
Gilbert sat up. He moved to pull Feliks’s finger into his mouth instead. He licked it clean and then moved to lick the blood off Feliks’s neck. He knew he needed to feed, he was hungry, but he really wanted to say something first. He then moved to kiss the older vampire. “I... I love you...”
Feliks kissed back and ran his fingers through Gilbert’s hair, “I love you too. Now please drink. We can talk later.”
Gilbert nodded, kissed him again, kissed across his neck, and slowly sank his fangs in.
Feliks held his groan in and relaxed into Gilbert.
Gilbert sucked and moaned against Feliks’s neck. He couldn’t believe how good he tasted.
Feliks whimpered softly but let Gilbert drink from him.
Gilbert heard the whimper and stopped sucking immediatly. He gently licked the blood that came from the wound on it’s own.
“Did you drink enough?” Feliks asked and rubbed Gilbert’s back. He hadn’t meant to whimper.
Gilbert nodded even though he was still hungry. He kissed Feliks’s neck gently.
“Please, Gilbert. Ludwig drank more than that when he drank from me. If you go hungry, there might be an accident.”
Gilbert looked down, “I... I don’t like hurting you...”
Feliks pecked his lips, “Okay. Like picture pushing pleasure into me and see if that helps.” He said. He promised in his head to not make a noise.
Gilbert bit into his own lip and still hesitated
“For me? Please do it for me.” Feliks begged and tilted his head.
Gilbert kissed him again and kissed to his neck. He softly sucked on a spot before pushing his fangs in. He focused himself and did actually manage to add pleasure into his bite, not much though.
Feliks gasped in pleasure and focused on that, “Yes... Gilbert... Like that..”
Gilbert smiled and drank slowly. One of his hands gently gripped Feliks’s hair.
Feliks moaned softly and closed his eyes.
This time, Gilbert kept drinking until he was full. One hand moved to palm Feliks. He was glad he wasn’t hurting his lover.
Feliks arched into the hand and shivered, “Mmmm... Gilbert...”
Gilbert moaned softly against his neck and palmed slowly.
Feliks hardened under the hand and panted softly.
Gilbert undone Feliks pants and pushed them down to slowly stroke the older vampire. He tried adding more pleasure into his bite.
Feliks moaned louder and arched his body into Gilbert. He was getting better at the biting part.
Gilbert grinned against Feliks’s neck and teased his head.
“Oh... Gilbert... Yeah.. Like that...” Feliks moaned and shuddered.
Gilbert tried to add as much pleasure as he could. He was almost full now.
“Oh! Fuck! Gilbert!” Feliks groaned and squeezed his eyes shut. His cock dripped with precum.
Gilbert stroked his lover quicker and bit a little deeper into him.
Feliks came into Gilbert’s hand and whimpered in pleasure.
Gilbert slowly pulled his fangs out and licked the wound away as he slowly stroked Feliks through his high.
Feliks shuddered through his high and smiled at Gilbert.
Gilbert sat up and licked the blood off his fangs before grinning.
Feliks grinned back and a flash of silver caught his eye. “Gilbert. I’ll have to like remove your necklace for a bit okay?”
“Huh?” Gilbert looked down and bit his lip, “Oh... Right... Yea okay...” He didn’t like taking his necklace off, but he knew he needed to.
“I’m sorry.” Feliks said and took the necklace off, careful of touching Gilbert’s skin. “Where would you like me to put it?” He said and held it in his palm.
“I’ve been keeping mein bruders in Gilbird’s nest...” Gilbert said and pointed at the nest of clothes in the window sill. Gilbird was asleep in it and he was using the other necklace as a pillow.
Feliks nodded and carried the necklace over their. He gently sat it down and went back to Gibert.
Gilbert stood up and hugged Feliks, “Love you...”
Feliks hugged him back, “Love you too.”
Gilbert nuzzled him, “Wonder what Vati will think...”
Feliks kissed his cheek, “You’ll find out soon.”
Gilbert bit his own lip.
“Or not. You could hid it.” Feliks said and rubbed his back.
Gilbert shook his head, “Vati deserves to know...”
Feliks kissed him gently, “Tell him when you’re ready then.”
Gilbert kissed back softly.
Feliks lead him back to the bed and snuggled him.
Gilbert snuggled close to him. “I love you... so so much...”
“I love you too my vampire.” He said and grinned.
Gilbert blushed slightly and grinned back.
Feliks kissed him again, “Rest love.”
“But I’m not tired...” Gilbert whined childishly.
Feliks chuckled and rolled over to straddle him, “What do you propose we do?” He asked and grinned down at him.
Gilbert pulled him into a deep kiss and grinned.
Feliks kissed back and stroked Gilbert’s cheek.
Gilbert’s hands slid to Feliks’s ass and he hummed.
Feliks traced Gilbert’s lips and hummed softly.
Gilbert opened his mouth and squeezed his ass*
Feliks moaned and thrusted his tongue in.
Gilbert moaned and licked at the other tongue, accidently cutting them both with his own fangs.
Feliks moaned softly and shuddered.
Gilbert ran his hands under Feliks’s shirt.
Feliks licked Gilbert’s tongue and ground down
Gilbert groaned and ground back.
Feliks moaned and rolled his hips into Gilbert’s hips. “Oh... Gilbert...”
“Mmm... Feliks...” Gilbert panted out and gripped his hair.
Feliks kissed down his neck and let a mark as he kept grinding into him.
Gilbert moaned and ground back, harder.
“Ah... Fuck.. Gilbert..” The older vampire moaned and his hands slid under the other’s shirt to caress his stomach.
The younger one arched into the hands as he panted.
Feliks slid his hand down to palm the other.
Gilbert gasped and arched into the hand*
Feliks used his free hand to push Gilbert’s shirt up and then he trailed his mouth to the other’s nipples.
Gilbert arched into his mouth and worked on getting his lover's pants off.
Feliks shimmered out of his pants and sucked on the nipple in his mouth.
Gilbert palmed him slowly.
Feliks moaned and arched into the hand.
Gilbert slowly stroked him and grinned.
Feliks whimpered in pleasure and laid his head on Gilbert’s chest.
Gilbert kept his hand slow.
“Please..... Gilbert.... Faster...” Feliks said and writhed.
Gilbert just hummed, taking his sweet time.
Feliks closed his eyes and arched into the hand.
Gilbert held Feliks down and kept stroking slowly.
Feliks whimpered, “Why are you so mean?”
“Because I just love watching you squirm...” Gilbert purred out.
Feliks did indeed squirm and moaned softly.
Gilbert kept stroking slowly.
Feliks’s cock twitched and precum beaded the head.
Gilbert hummed, “I wonder if you’ll cum at this speed...”
Feliks whimpered and his hands clutched at the shoulder. He didn’t think he would be. This pace was keeping him a bay.
Gilbert nuzzled him gently and smirked
“Ah... Ah... Gilbert...” Feliks wiggled in his lap and closed his eyes.
“Yes, my sexy Feliks?”
“Ahhh.. Please.. Gilbert.” Feliks begged with a needy voice.
“Mmm... Nein...” he said.
“Ahh.. Damn it...” Feliks said and arched up.
Gilbert kept his slow strokes.
Feliks whimpered and his hands slid to palm Gilbert.
Gilbert moaned softly, “Oh... Feliks...”
Feliks’s hand were shaking but he managed to palm Gilbert slowly, stopping only when he couldn’t focus any longer.
Gilbert just panted and slowly stroked his older vampire.
Feliks matched Gilbert’s pace and kept nuzzling him.
Gilbert moaned and moved to kiss Feliks.
Feliks kissed back and licked Gilbert’s lips as he moaned.
Gilbert sucked on his lover’s tongue.
Feliks moaned louder and arched into the hand.
Gilbert squeezed gently but kept his slow pace.
Feliks groaned and nipped his bottom lip.
Gilbert licked his teeth.
Feliks chewed on the other’s lip and ran his thumb over the other’s slit.
Gilbert gasped and bucked into the hand.
Feliks rubbed the slit and grinned against his lips.
Gilbert moaned and came, causing him to squeeze gently.
Feliks came as well and pulled back to pant.
Gilbert panted as well and nuzzled Feliks.
Feliks smiled at him and pecked his cheek.
Gilbert turned his head to kiss him softly.
Feliks kissed back and moved his head to nuzzled him.
Gilbert snuggled closer to him and closed his eyes.
Feliks rested beside him and snuggled him.
Gilbert soon fell asleep.
Feliks watched for only a bit before falling asleep beside him.
Gilbert woke up after a couple hours when someone knocked on his door.
Feliks nuzzled him. He was tired from being drunking from.
Ludwig opened the door to poke his head in.
Gilbert grinned at him, flashing his fangs, “Hallo, bruderlein~” Ludwig’s eyes grew wide and he stepped into the room, letting the door close behind him. He walked over to the bed.
Feliks mumbled in his sleep and stirred slightly.
Ludwig frowned and run his thumb over Gilbert’s fang. “Why...?”
“I... I want to live with Feliks... Without growing old and having to leave him one day...” Gilbert said softly and stroked Feliks’s hair. Ludwig sighed but smiled slightly.
“As long as that’s what you want...” The younger said, and Gilbert nodded.
Feliks woke up and blinked around the room when his hair was touched.
Gilbert kissed Feliks’s forehead gently. Ludwig smiled at the oldest vampire.
Feliks kissed Gilbert gently before nodding at Ludwig.
Feliks watched as Gilbert sat beside him on the couch. They had been together for a few hundred years and still enjoyed each other company.
Gilbert nuzzled his lover’s neck and purred. He always loved being as close to the older vampire, that would never get old. Gilbird soon flew into the room. They had changed the little chick because Gilbert had to have his birdie with him forever as well.
Feliks kissed Gilbert’s nose as Feliciano entered the room. Ludwig had changed him sometime over the years. He brought wine glasses of donated blood to the other two vampires.
Gilbert giggled. He took one glass from Feliciano and thanked him. The younger vampire still prefered to drink from Feliks, but didn’t most of the time since the older needed to rest.
Feliks took one as well and Feliciano grinned. He sat on chair beside the couch, “Ve~ Where’s Ludwig?”
“Right here, mein Liebe...” Ludwig said and suddenly wrapped his arms around Feliciano’s waist.
Feliciano grinned and turned to smile at him.
Ludwig grinned. Gilbert grinned back and sipped his blood.
Feliks held Gilbert close and liked their small family.
Arthur came into their house, carrying a bag of food. He had left 30 minutes ago to pick them up something to eat.
Ivan spun his pipe and grinned.
Arthur walked by him and smiled before slanting into the kitchen to put down the bag and get the food out.
Ivan carried his pipe and went to go help Arthur.
Arthur walked over and gave him a kiss before pulling back and finishing setting the food on the table.
Ivan slipped his arms around Arthur’s waist, the pipe in one hand and pressed against the Englishman’s stomach.
Arthur yelped and looked at him.
Ivan grinned and kissed across his neck, the pipe still firmly held in place.
Arthur shivered and tilted his head.
Ivan nipped softly and he slowly slid the hand holding the pipe downwards.
Arthur shivered and moaned softly.
Ivan slowly moved the pipe vertical and slid it between Arthur’s legs.
Arthur gasped and shuddered.
Ivan slowly thrust the pipe between his legs and grinned. He bit his neck gently.
Arthur moaned and leaned back against him.
Ivan’s free hand starting undoing Arthur’s pants.
Arthur slid out of his pants and waited to see what the other was going to do.
Ivan just hummed and rubbed the cold metal against Arthur’s member.
Arthur gasped and looked at him. They had never done anything with Ivan’s pipe before.
Ivan slowly brought the pipe up to slide it under Arthur’s shirt and tease his nipple, “How about we move to our bed, sunflower?”
Arthur nodded but didn’t make a move yet. The pipe was pressed to his chest which made him shiver and moan softly.
Ivan grinned and slowly removed the pipe before leading Arthur to their bedroom.
Arthur followed him, feeling excited.
Ivan closed the bedroom door behind Arthur and then lightly hit the other on the ass with his pipe.
Arthur shivered and walked over to the bed.
Ivan followed and stripped off behind him.
Arthur hummed and stripped of his shirt.
Ivan pulled his Brit close and grinned. “Hope you’re ready for something new...”
Arthur wrapped his arms around Ivan’s neck, “Mmmm,bring it, Love.”
Ivan grinned and pressed the pipe between Arthur’s cheeks and rubbed it slowly up and down his crack.
Arthur gasped at the cold metal and shuddered.
Ivan hummed and smirked down at him. He teased his hole with one end of the pipe.
Arthur shivered again and laid his head on Ivan’s shoulder. He could feel goose bumps rising from his skin.
Ivan smirked and slowly pushed the pipe in.
Arthur tensed up but relaxed and panted on the other’s shoulder.
Ivan moved to kiss him as he thrust the pipe shallowly.
Arthur moaned and his cock slowly hardened. He arched back and gripped the other’s shoulders.
Ivan grinned and his other hand teased Arthur’s cock. He slowly pushed the pipe deeper.
Arthur gasped then moaned every time the pipe went deeper.
Ivan slowly removed the pipe, “On the bed, sunflower... Let me have a nice view of your little ass...”
Arthur climbed on the bed with his ass in the air.
Ivan got on behind him and slowly pushed the pipe into his ass again.
Arthur moaned and gripped the bed.
Ivan slowly thrust it deeply as he moved to lick Arthur’s hole.
Arthur whimpered and arched back, “A-ah...”
Ivan licked his hole before moving to lick his balls.
Arthur moaned and spread his legs a little bit wider.
Ivan took one ball into his mouth gently and thrust the pipe deeper.
“Ah.. Ivan!” Arthur gasped and bit his lip as he rocked into the pipe.
Ivan hummed around his ball and started thrusting the pipe faster.
Arthur gripped the bed under him hard and moaned loudly.
Ivan pushed the pipe deep into him and sucked on his ball.
Arthur trembled and whimpered softly. He panted into the bed and closed his eyes, “Oh.. Ivan..”
Ivan pulled the pipe out before pushing it in deep again. The Russian laid on his back with his head between the Brit's legs. He pulled the smaller male's cock into his mouth as he still thrust the pipe.
Arthur moaned and his head fell onto the Russian’s thigh that was now near him. He trembled and whimpered in pleasure.
Ivan hummed around him as he twisted the pipe.
“Ahh.... Iv-ivan...” Arthur moaned and his hands clawed the bed on each side of the Russian’s thighs.
Ivan moaned softly around him and thrust it deeply.
Arthur cried out and said he was close.
Ivan gently wiggled the pipe and tongued his slit.
“Ivan!” Arthur moaned and came down Ivan’s throat.
Ivan swallowed it all easily.
Arthur panted and shuddered through his high.
Ivan slowly pulled back and gently pulled his pipe out.
Arthur whimpered at the object touching his sensitives walls.
Ivan laid it to the side and moved to kiss Arthur gently, “You okay?”
Arthur sat up on his knees and nodded. He tried not to let his wince show. He felt sore but that was to be expected. He did just have a pipe shoved up him.
Ivan gently pulled Arthur to lay down with him, “Rest... I know you need it... Da?” He asked and rubbed the Brit’s sides gently.
Arthur nodded and snuggled him.
Ivan’s hand slid to gently rub his lower back, “Maybe we shouldn’t use the pipe again... I should have thought about how you would feel afterwards...”
Arthur thought about it before nodding. It would be okay every once and awhile, but he knew he would be more sore tomorrow.
Ivan kissed him softly, “Ya vas liubliu...”
Arthur smiled at him before responding, “Love you too.”
Legolas was snuggled up to his boyfriend, Aragorn, and they were watching something on the television. Well, Aragorn was watching. Legolas was worrying his bottom lip and thinking over how he wanted to tell the other he was ready to take the next step. He had been thinking about it for a while and finally felt ready to go all the way. He had thought about telling the other all day but hadn’t found the time or talked himself out of it. The blond took a breath before looking up at his boyfriend. He whispered the other’s name to get his attention. He had to do it know before he lost his nerve.
Aragorn heard his name and turned his head to look at his boyfriend. He hummed to show he was listening and gently squeezed the blond closer. One of his hands lazily stroked through the long blond hair and he was smiling softly. He hadn’t really been watching the television either, just staring at it. His mind had wandered to his boyfriend but hadn’t gotten very far.
Legolas smiled softly but then looked down shyly. He bit his lip again and spoke softly, “Aragorn... I’m ready.” He looked up and hoped the other understood what he meant.
It took Aragorn a moment to realize what Legolas meant, and, when he did, his heart beat sped up. He softly pressed his lips to the blond’s cheek, “Are you sure?” he asked softly. He wanted to make sure Legolas wasn’t just feeling pressured by something. He had already sworn not to rush the other male.
Legolas smiled again and nodded, “I’ve been thinking about it and I’m sure.”
Aragorn softly kissed him, “Shall we go to bed then?” He asked and gently caressed the blond’s smooth cheeks.
Legolas nodded and stood up of the couch.
The black haired male stood up beside him and put his arm around his waist. He then headed to their bedroom.
The blond followed him snuggled into his side.
Aragorn moved to sit on the bed.
Legolas slowly moved to straddle him and grin at him.
Aragorn smiled back and rubbed his sides gently.
Legolas leaned down and connected their lips.
Aragorn kissed back softly and slid his hands under the other’s shirt.
Legolas’s hands tangled into Aragorn’s hair as he closed his eyes. He could feel his heat speeding up and his cheeks starting to turn pink.
Aragorn gently licked Legolas’s lips and slid his hands to rub his bare back.
Legolas shuddered and tilted his head to kiss better. He parted his lips and hummed against the other’s lips.
Aragorn slipped his tongue into Legolas’s mouth and slid one hand to the front to rub his chest.
Legolas moaned softly and felt his body temperature rising. He was getting excited just thinking about what was to come.
Aragorn slowly explored the warm cavern of the blond’s mouth. The hand on his chest found a nipple and teased it gently.
Legolas gasped at what the hand found and involuntarily arched his chest into the hand.
Aragorn smirked against his lips and gently pinched the nipple.
Legolas whimpered into the kiss and shuddered.
Aragorn licked at his tongue and removed both his hands from the other’s shirt to start unbuttoning it.
Legolas broke the kiss to catch his breath and do the same thing to the other’s shirt.
Aragorn panted softly as they got rid of their shirts. He wrapped his arms around Legolas’s waist to pull him closer.
Legolas ground against the other and moaned softly at the friction.
Aragorn moved Legolas onto his back and slowly ground back.
“Ahh.. Aragorn...” Legolas moaned softly and arched his hips into the friction.
Aragorn kept slowly grinding into him and kissed his chest.
Legolas whimpered in pleasure and his hands gripped the bed sheets.
Aragorn grinned and licked his nipple. He was glad he could cause his boyfriend pleasure. He had been waiting far too long to do so.
“Aragorn!” Legolas gasped out and bit his lip as he arched into the other.
Aragorn hummed and switched to suck on the other nipple.
Legolas writhed under the other boy and felt the pleasure racing through every nerve in his body.
Aragorn grinned and started to kiss back up to kiss his lips. He hands moved to unbutton the blond’s pants.
Legolas shuddered under the other and moaned softly.
Aragorn slowly worked his pants off before leaning back to look at his naked boyfriend. He could feel his cock aching just from looking at the blond.
Legolas was blushing slightly and biting his lips nervously. He was worried what the other might say about him. His cock was still hard and aching.
Aragorn slowly ran his hands from Legolas’s thighs to his shoulders. He also leaned down to kiss across his chin, causing his own hard cock to press against Legolas through his pants. “God... Legolas... You’re so hot...”
Legolas whimpered in pleasure and rocked into the body on top of him as his blush deepened.
Aragorn reached down and got rid of his own pants so his own cock was free. He then reached over to the night stand and got some lotion that was sitting there.
Legolas panted heavily and slightly spread his legs.
Aragorn spread a generous amount of lotion on his fingers before slowly running his finger over his boyfriend’s hole.
Legolas gasped and shuddered.
Aragorn watched his face as he slowly pressed the tip of one finger into the blond.
Legolas’s breath deepened as he bit his lip. He turned his face away to hide his blush.
Aragorn reached up to turn Legolas’s face to him. He leaned down and kissed him lovingly as he pushed in more of his finger.
Legolas gasped at the feel of the finger. It didn’t hurt but it felt different.
Aragorn gently sucked on his lip as he slowly moved his finger. He wanted to keep the other distracted.
Legolas whimpered slightly as the finger moved, and he wiggled slightly as he kissed back.
Aragorn noticed the whimpered and gently licked Legolas’s lips before pulling back, “Are you okay, Legolas?”
Legolas nodded, “Feels different.” He mumbled out and experimentally rocked into the finger.
Aragorn gently kissed him again and hooked his finger to feel for a spot to make it better for the other male.
Legolas suddenly moaned into the kiss and arched up when the other thrust his finger.
Aragorn grinned and leaned back as he kept thrusting his finger slowly.
“Oh.... Oh Aragorn...” Legolas whimpered out and trembled slightly.
Aragorn slowly pressed his second finger against Legolas’s hole.
Legolas spread his legs to give the other more room. He stayed relaxed and we was moaning softly.
Aragorn slowly pushed his finger in and leaned over to kiss the other’s thigh.
“Nghh...” Legolas whimpered softly as he felt the stretch,
Aragorn gently rubbed his thigh, “Too much?” he asked softly.
Legolas shook his head, “Oh God no.”
Aragorn smiled and kissed him softly as he pushed both fingers deeper.
Legolas panted and wiggled on the bed.
Aragorn pressed the fingers to his sweetspot again before scissoring them.
“Ah! Aragorn!” Legolas cried out and arched up.
Aragorn grinned and moved his fingers a bit faster. He enjoyed hearing his name cried out like that.
Legolas bit his lips to hold his moaned in and writhed against the bed.
Aragorn leaned forward to lick his lips and thrust his fingers faster, “Let me hear you...” He said softly.
Legolas nodded and started to whimper in pleasure. The other man’s name leaving his lips occasionally.
Aragorn grinned and slowly added his third finger. He rubbed Legolas’s sweetspot as he did so.
Legolas’s cock jumped at the rubbing and he raised his feet to place them on the bed. One arm moved to cover his eyes.
Aragorn gently moved the arm from Legolas’s eyes and threaded his fingers together with the ones on the blond’s hand. He kissed across his thigh and kept thrusting his fingers into the other’s sweet spot.
Legolas’s eyes, glazed over with love and lust, looked at the other. He gently squeezed the hand and arched into the fingers.
Aragorn groaned softly at the look and knew his eyes reflected the same feelings. He thrust his fingers quicker into his lover’s sweetspot and moved up to kiss him as he squeezed his hand back.
Legolas kissed back and closed his eyes. He whimpered as his prostate was assaulted and bucked his hips with it. He wouldn’t last long.
Aragorn licked his lips softly.
Legolas parted his lips and moaned softly.
Aragorn gently pushed his tongue into the other’s mouth and moaned back.
Legolas felt his cock leak.
Aragorn licked at his lover’s tongue and scissored his three fingers.
Legolas broke the kiss to moan he was close.
Aragorn kissed up to his ear, “Come for me, Legolas...” he said softly.
Legolas whimpered and soon cried out the other’s name as he came.
Aragorn leaned back and kept moving his fingers slowly through Legolas’s high. The black haired male smiled at the sight of Legolas covered in his own cum.
Legolas blushed and shuddered through his high.
Aragorn removed his fingers and slowly rubbed both of his thighs.
“Mmmm... Aragorn...” Legolas sighed out and smiled at his lover.
Aragorn smiled back and kissed him softly.
Legolas moved his free hand to play with Aragorn’s hair.
Aragorn nuzzled his neck gently, “Are you ready for more, Legolas?” he asked and pressed his hard cock against his lover’s inner thigh.
Legolas gasped and his thighs trembled in anticipation. He nodded and tilted his head.
Aragorn rubbed the head of his cock against his lover’s hole.
Legolas whimpered and arched up.
Aragorn slowly pushed into him.
Legolas gasped and bit his lip as he forced himself to relax.
Aragorn rubbed his sides gently and panted. He peppered kisses over Legolas’s shoulders and neck.
Legolas smiled and relaxed into the bed and the other.
Aragorn smiled and softly kissed his lips before rocking his hips slowly.
“Ah... Aragorn.” Legolas moaned out breathlessly.
Aragorn moved his hand to Legolas’s cock and caressed him gently. “God...Legolas... So tight...”
“Yes... Yes... Aragorn.” Legolas whimpered and bucked his hips.
Aragorn thrust deeper but slowly, “Legolas...”
“Ah God... faster.” Legolas panted out and arched up.
Aragorn obeyed and thrust faster into his lover.
Legolas moaned and rocked his hips into the other.
Aragorn moaned and stroked his lover.
Legolas wrapped his legs around his lover and panted and moaned under him. His member leaked precum and he closed his eyes.
Aragorn groaned his lover’s name as he nuzzled into his neck and increased his thrusts. He stroked him faster to match the thrusts.
“I... Aragorn...” Legolas whimpered and his ass tightened around the other. He could feel he wouldn’t last long.
Aragorn moaned as he felt the tight heat around him grow tighter. This only caused him to thrust harder.
Legolas moaned out the other’s name and a warning that he was close to cumming. He whimpered and groaned as the other thrusted into him.
Aragorn panted out the same warning and squeezed Legolas’s cock.
Legolas cried out the other’s name and came again, this time over the other’s chest as well as his own.
Aragorn groaned and soon came aswell into the tight heat of his lover.He kept rocking his hips and stroking Legolas as he panted and came down from his high.
Legolas whimpered and rocked into the other through his high.
Aragorn slowed down until he slowly removed his soft cock from Legolas. He smiled and kissed his lover’s neck as he still panted soft.
Legolas smiled back and turned to kiss the other softly as he caught his breath.
Aragorn slowly laid next to him and hugged him close. He kept the kiss soft.
Legolas snuggled into the other.
Aragorn kissed his forehead softly, “Are you okay?”
Legolas nodded and nuzzled the other, “Mmm... Amazing.”
Aragorn smiled, “I know you are...”
Legolas only blushed and snuggled him, “Whatever.... Love you.”